Nostr notes by SumRando

Nostr event nevent1qqszxvvcscfhxzxayx7rql7jk0vehqu66y89je7y40xh89ynusuz30czyqsahxu2mhjp73dt3f67xggzvuwdcmxx6csyfnutz7g99pp2jnrevt94sww

2026-06-28T07:55:17Z

Test again.

Nostr event nevent1qqsqvvs6m28v6l6c8vfyer2lc8xm58304aa6nyey9e8vga5w55f8uggzyqsahxu2mhjp73dt3f67xggzvuwdcmxx6csyfnutz7g99pp2jnrevdclwqf

2026-06-28T07:54:18Z

test

Yeah, not sure. Was working before and suddenly decided not to.

2026-06-27T16:04:18Z

In reply to nevent1q…3lg3
_________________________

Yeah, not sure. Was working before and suddenly decided not to.

Maybe this time will stick around. ...

2026-06-27T01:56:45Z

Maybe this time will stick around.

quoting
nevent1q…8gfp
More blossom media via Tor. If you want an app that can view this, I think Amethyst and Wisp both have built-in Tor.

Hmm. Seems like this is no longer available. Going to have to ...

2026-06-26T19:33:14Z

In reply to nevent1q…kxam
_________________________

Hmm. Seems like this is no longer available. Going to have to look into that...

Turns out my stories are too long for Haven to host them. Had to ...

2026-06-24T05:22:55Z

Turns out my stories are too long for Haven to host them. Had to add another Tor relay with higher size limits, but now they will never be taken down.

Now I need to get chapter 4 finished...

quoting
naddr1qq…yhad

Fair warning: This is an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are fictional only. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there is sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

Dani barreled through the dining room in pursuit of her younger brother, Jake, who sped out the sliding glass door onto the back deck, making a feeble and unsuccessful attempt to close the door behind him as he ran. He had always been faster than Dani over short distances, and his recent growth spurt, just before turning thirteen, had made it that much more difficult to catch him.

"Give them back, you thief!" she shouted after him, taking just enough time to open and fully slide the door closed behind her, in order to avoid incurring her mother's wrath.

It was all the lead her brother needed. He leaped off the deck into the sunlit back yard and sprinted over to one of the tall maple trees at the edge of the lawn. By the time Dani had made it to the yard, her brother was already scurrying up the trunk with her sunglasses gripped between his teeth. Jake was younger than Dani by seventeen months, but he had recently grown to be two full inches taller than her, and he had begun to develop muscle tone to compliment his athleticism. It also helped him climb trees with frustrating ease.

Dani jogged to the base of the maple, which had no limbs for at least the first ten to twelve feet, and glared up at her brother lounging across two of the branches. He was now wearing her sunglasses to further taunt her. The twerp took his role as the annoying younger brother seriously, despite their age difference being relatively small. Dani's other two brothers, ages ten and seven, had thankfully not learned Jake's bad habits and generally left Dani alone, but her oldest brother seemed to make it his mission to infuriate her. It was just for sport, Dani knew, and Jake really was alright to be around most of the time, but let him get bored and it always seemed like she was the one who paid for it.

"Give me a break, Jacob William Hansen!" she demanded, using his full name like their mother often did when she wanted him to know he was in trouble. She shaded her eyes from the early summer sun as she continued to glare up at him. It did not seem to have the same effect as when her mother used it. "When you come down from there, I'll have your hide!"

"You may have my hide, Danielle Elizabeth Hansen,” he mocked, “but you won't have your glasses." With that, he plucked them from his face and hooked them over a smaller branch above him.

"You wouldn't dare leave them up there!" she asserted, not really sure whether he would or not. Jake knew better than to push things too far, but he might not consider abandoning her sunglasses in the limbs of a tree to count as 'too far'.

"What are you going to do? Go tell on me?" Of course, he knew she would not. They had long since stopped tattling on one another. In their household, the tattler often brought as much punishment upon him or herself as the one tattled on, and sometimes more. Instead, Jake and Dani had agreed to settle most matters between themselves, and only bring their parents in when it was more serious, like when Jake had planned to jump off the garage roof onto his skateboard, and Dani just knew he would have cracked open his skull if he had tried it.

"If you want your sunglasses back, you are just going to have to come up here and get them."

"How did you even make it up there?" she demanded. Dani was no slouch at climbing trees most of the time. She liked to play in the woods and didn't mind getting dirty, but the trees she climbed at least had branches close enough to the ground that she could jump up and grab hold of them. This maple had nothing but bare trunk for several feet above her head.

"You didn't see how I did it?" Jake asked. "You just have to wrap your legs around it and use them to hold on. Then grab as high as you can with your arms and pull your legs up higher."

Dani cocked an eyebrow at him dubiously, unsure whether she could mimic the technique. For one, her brother didn't have breasts to contend with, and Dani had been a bit of an early bloomer in that department. At fourteen, she already would have filled out a B-cup bra, if she ever wore anything other than sports bras. The lumps of fatty flesh sticking out from her chest were horribly annoying and always getting in the way. It seemed more than likely that her breasts would do just that while trying to shimmy up the tree as well.

Shrugging to herself she decided to give it a shot. She approached the trunk and wrapped her arms around it as high up as she could reach. She could just barely touch her fingers together on the other side when hugging as closely as her chest would allow. Supporting herself with her arms, she jumped and wrapped her legs around the trunk as well and felt the bark lightly scratching the inside of her thighs and back of her calves. It probably wasn't the best idea to be doing this in her cutoff jeans and a tank top, but it was far too warm out to wear her usual jeans and a hoodie. She would just have to tough her way through it.

Gritting her teeth she pushed her body upward with her legs, which invariably tugged the front of her tank top downward to expose part of her sports bra underneath, then she reached as high as she could with her arms and let her weight settle on them to pull her legs up again. This caused Dani's breasts, which were being crushed between her and the tree, to push upward, partially spilling out of the top of her sports bra and tank top. As predicted, they were getting in the way of things once again.

Dani was far too distracted to think about what kind of display she was putting on for her brother above her, though. As her weight had settled, her crotch had slid against the trunk and caused a pleasurable sensation to well up in her nether-regions. It was a shock to Dani, and she nearly let go of the tree. She'd never felt anything quite like that from “down there” before, and it was distractingly pleasant. She sat frozen in place for a moment, trying to make sense of the feeling.

"Well?" her brother voiced his impatience. "Are you just going to hang there like a koala or are you going to come get your shades?"

Letting out a low, frustrated growl, Dani continued upward, the pleasant sensation in her groin returning each time she slid it against the trunk. What on earth was going on? This was not a situation that should be causing her pleasure whatsoever, let alone down there. Her legs and arms felt like they had several new scrapes from the rough trunk, but her crotch was alight with a dull pleasurable throbbing that Dani had never experienced before. Then again, she'd never thought to rub it against anything before.

As she finally shimmied her way high enough to grab hold of the lower-most branch, Dani was panting from more than the sun's heat and her exertion. Pulling herself up onto the sturdy limb, she hoped her brother didn't notice the flush in her face or the way she self-consciously adjusted her tank top so that it properly covered what it was meant to. Then she looked up to see him holding her sunglasses out to her from the branch he was seated on.

"Not cool, Jake!" she chided, snatching her sunglasses from his hand and inspecting them for damage. Satisfied they were none the worse for wear, she slid them into her dark hair, which was pulled back into a loose ponytail that hung just past her shoulders, so that they rested securely atop her head.

"Oh stop your whining," he brushed off her anger. "You know you needed some motivation to get out of the kitchen. Mom has had you cooped up in there all morning."

"Yeah, that's because it gets too hot to bake in the afternoon, doofus! Don't you want fresh bread for the monstrous sandwich I'm sure you will somehow manage to stuff down your throat for lunch?"

"Fair point," Jake acknowledged. "But aren't you glad to get out and get your blood pumping?"

"No!" Dani retorted. "Look at me!" She held her scraped-up arms out for his inspection. "I blame you for this!"

"Oh come on! You love it!" Jake insisted. "I have seen you laughing off far worse war-wounds than that."

Dani sighed and shook her head at him. He was right, of course. She was known for playing hard. Hard enough to keep up with the boys in the neighborhood, who often used to wrestle her like she was one of them. At least, they had until recently. Since she'd developed breasts they all seemed scared of her. All except Jake, but he was her brother. They had never been awkward with one another, and he still didn't seem to notice that she was a girl, let alone growing into a woman.

For most of their childhood, Jake was the only playmate Dani had, so she had adapted to playing like a boy. Instead of Barbies and tea sets, it had been Legos and Nerf guns, and she had loved every minute of it, even if it did tend to come with a fair share of bruises and scrapes. And sure, Jake could be an absolute pest, but it was mutual antagonism born out of playful sibling affection.

"Fine," she admitted. "It was a welcome rescue from mom's home ec class. But you're still going to owe me for all the scrapes I have from climbing this tree. My legs are even worse than my arms!"

"I'm sure you'll think of some way to get sweet revenge," Jake laughed. "You always do."

Again, he was right. As much as Jake infuriated her with his taunting, teasing, and pranks, Dani could dish it right back at him. That was part of their strange sibling relationship that made it look to all on the outside like they couldn't stand one another, when in reality they were best friends and would do anything for the other when it really mattered.

"Alright, meat-brain," Dani changed the subject, using her favorite pet name for her brother. "Now that we're free of mom's clutches for the afternoon, what should we do with ourselves?"

"I don't know what you're going to do, but when Finn gets home from school, we're going fishing."

Finn was Jake's best friend who lived just a few houses down from them. While Jake, Dani, and their siblings were homeschooled by their mother, Finn went to public school and wouldn't be getting home until mid afternoon. Soon school would be out for the summer, making Jake and Finn nearly inseparable during daylight hours, but that was still a week and a half away, despite the heat wave they were getting in early June, and then Finn's family would be going to summer camp for three weeks, so the boys were taking advantage of as much time as they could get to hang out while they had the chance. Dani knew that she only had a short time while Finn was at camp to have her brother to herself before he would be all but lost to her for three months, since Jake and Finn usually didn't like having her along with them anymore. They had played together for years, but over the last several months, the two boys had started excluding her from their activities.

That left Dani feeling quite alone when Jake and Finn rode their bikes off to wherever they hung out these days. She had no friends of her own in the neighborhood. Her closest female friend, Audrey, lived almost a half-hour away, in a small town to the north, so they only really got to see each other at church, and the occasional planned sleepover.

"Fine, ditch your sister, as usual," Dani complained, rolling her eyes at her brother.

"Don't be like that, Dani," Jake protested. "It's just awkward talking about girls with your sister around, ya know?"

"Like you actually have any girls to talk about!" she teased.

"Maybe not, but a guy can live vicariously through his best friend, can't he?"

"Ha!" Dani scoffed. "I seriously doubt Finley O'Connor has a lineup of girls to give you all the juicy details about, either. At least not any that aren't figments of his imagination."

"You might be surprised."

Was that a blush that suddenly appeared on Jake's face? Had she misjudged Finn? Jake's best friend was not what she would think of as a chick-magnet. He was a bean-pole of a boy with an unkempt mop of red hair topping his head. He had a mouth that was too large for his face that always seemed to be twisted in a mischievous grin, and an over-abundance of freckles that covered every inch of him that Dani had ever seen, which was most of him since he often accompanied their family to go swimming at the river. He did not fit into Dani's definition of attractive, nor any other girl she knew. Not that she knew many other girls well enough to talk about boys with them.

"Whatever you say, meat brain," Dani said, shifting on the branch and dropping to hang beneath it before letting go to allow herself to fall the three or four feet down to the ground. She landed on her feet, bending her legs deeply to absorb the impact, then stood up straight and defiant. Brushing her hands off on the sides of her cutoffs and looking back up at her brother. "I'll just have to figure out how to keep myself occupied, as always."

There was more disappointment in her voice than she had intended. She didn't really want to make him feel bad for leaving her without anyone to hang out with for the afternoon. She could find things to do to keep herself busy. For one, she could help her younger brothers finish up their school work, though that would likely only get her through the first hour after lunchtime or so. The benefit of being homeschooled was that you could easily get all your work done for the day in just a few short hours, instead of being cooped up in a classroom the whole day like the public-schoolers had to endure. Of course, that was also the downside, because you then had to figure out what you would do with all the extra time you had.

Then Dani remembered the pleasurable sensation she had experienced while climbing the tree. That was certainly something she could investigate this afternoon while Jake was off gallivanting with Finn. She wanted to see if that feeling could be repeated, or if it was just some kind of fluke. She wasn't about to go rub her crotch against trees where anyone might see her, though. Perhaps she could find somewhere more discreet to experiment and see if that sensation returned. It had felt SO GOOD! Surely she could find a way to make it happen again.

Jake watched as his sister strolled away from the tree back toward the house, her round bottom framed enticingly in her cutoff jeans. He couldn't believe he was looking at her that way; she was his sister after all, not some random girl like the ones Finn liked to show him. Yet, after watching her climb the tree to retrieve her stolen sunglasses from him, Jake could not deny that she possessed every quality that made those girls on Finn's tablet so appealing.

Finn had been sharing pictures of naked and nearly-naked girls with Jake almost since he had gotten the tablet as a Christmas present last year. Well, Jake supposed they were actually women, not girls, since they all looked much older than Dani, and most had more pronounced curves. Then again, that could just be because he was seeing them without their clothes on, while Dani's curves were usually covered up. And Dani definitely did have some curves that Jake could no longer help but notice, especially after the display he had just seen.

From his perch in the branches of the maple tree, Jake had a perfect view down the front of his sister's tank top as she had shimmied her way up the trunk. No, he had not seen her nipples - her sports bra had done it's job of holding them in - but her round breasts pressing up prominently every time she let her weight rest on her arms made it clear that she was no longer the flat-chested little girl he somehow had still thought of her as. He should not have been so naive. He knew his own body had changed drastically, but had not even considered that his sister's was changing as well, let alone that she might just look a lot like the women in those pictures when she took her clothes off.

Jake frowned, noticing that his thoughts had made his dick stiffen in his pants. These were not thoughts he should be having about his sister! Hopefully Finn would have some new pictures to distract him away from thinking of Dani in that context. For that reason and more, Jake looked forward to his friend getting home from school, when the two of them could head out to do some "fishing". Oh, they might do a bit of actual fishing as well, but most of their time would likely be spent at their fort in the woods, well away from any prying eyes, while Finn shared his latest photographic acquisitions.

It would still be a few hours before the bus dropped his friend off where their street connected to the main road, so Jake resigned himself to finding something else to distract him from thoughts of his sister until then. It was too nice a day to expect that he could get away with playing Xbox in the basement game room. His brother, Travis, should be done with his school work by now, though, and always enjoyed tinkering with bikes in the garage with him, so Jake dropped out of the tree and headed toward the house to seek his brother out.

He crossed the back lawn and their dog, Dozer, ran to meet him. He was a massive brute of a dog, being a full-bred Rottweiler, but he was as gentle and loyal as anyone could ask for with the Hansen children. Jake patted the dog's blocky head and rubbed his ears as he strode toward the back deck. He skirted around the left side of the deck and down the concrete stairs to an exterior door that led directly to the basement where he expected he would find his brother.

All of the Hansen boys had rooms in the basement. Jake, as the oldest boy, had his own, while Travis and Aaron shared a room on the opposite end, next to the bathroom, with the game room and stairs up to the front entryway situated conveniently in-between. At age ten, Travis was three years younger than Jake, though he would be turning eleven in the fall, so it was more like two and a half years. Aaron was another three years younger than that, at age seven. The two of them were very close, just like Jake and Dani had always been, but lately Travis had been wanting to spend more time with Jake, whenever the older boy would allow it.

The last of the Hansen children was their adopted sister, Rebecca, who was only two years old. Everyone called her Bec, and she lived in the nursery upstairs next to their parents' master bedroom. Their family had fostered her as an infant, and finally adopted her just last year. Dani had been thrilled to finally have a sister, despite the massive age difference, and couldn't wait to teach the child all about being a girl. Not that Dani really had any clue how to be a girl herself, having grown up with three brothers.

As expected, when Jake opened the door into the basement, which opened into their game room, his younger brother was seated facing him on the couch with an Xbox controller in hand, transfixed by the large flat screen television on the wall. He looked quite a lot like Jake, with his short, brown hair and blue eyes. The younger boy hadn’t yet started to fill out with muscle tone, though, making him look scrawny, with a head too large for his stringy limbs. The effect was particularly humorous when he stood next to Jake.

"You'd better not let mom or dad catch you on that when the sun's out," Jake warned his brother.

"Mom's still busy helping Aaron with his math, and Dad's working on tonight's sermon," Travis assured him. "Besides, I was going to get off in just a few minutes anyway."

"Oh trust me," Jake began, crossing to the couch and sitting next to his brother, to see that he was playing Minecraft. "I know how 'just a few minutes' can turn into several hours without even realizing it. Why don't you come hang out in the garage and we'll get that chain tightened on your bike so it's not always falling off on you."

"Really!?" Travis exclaimed, putting the controller down and turning to Jake with an excited look on his face.

"Of course, runt!" Jake had continued to call his brother the pet name even after Aaron was born, much to Travis' chagrin. "What are big brother's for?"

He wasn't about to tell him that the reason he was suddenly so willing to help his little brother out was to take his mind off of thinking about Dani. Seeing her round breasts pressing out of the top of her tank top had shattered Jake's ability to think of her in practically the same terms as his brothers, or one of his male friends. Now he found himself remembering her long, smooth legs, and round bottom swaying back and forth hypnotically as she had walked back toward the house, and it seemed the more he told himself he shouldn't think of her that way, the harder it was not to.

Travis shut off the Xbox and the two boys marched up the stairs toward the door to the garage. As Jake pulled it open, he heard his mom call out from the dining room. "You boys don't go far! Lunchtime is coming in thirty minutes!"

"Don't worry mom!" Jake called back. "Travis and I will just be in the garage working on his bike!"

He didn't wait for a response before disappearing into the dark and hitting the button on the wall to open the massive roll up door on the two-car garage, allowing the sunlight to flood in. Then he and Travis went to work on the bike, not only tightening the chain, but straightening the handlebars that had been twisted to one side when Travis had crashed into a tree, and replacing one of the pedals that had nearly fallen apart since it was a hand-me-down bike from someone at their church. Travis was thrilled and rode the bike up and down their short driveway and around the cul-de-sac until their mother called them in for lunch.

After scarfing down a massive sandwich, as Dani had predicted, a bag of chips, and a banana, Jake offered to take Travis and Aaron on bike ride to the park and back to pass the time until Finn got home from school. He worried that Dani might want to come, too, but she had disappeared as soon as she was done with lunch without a word. That was highly unusual for her, but not unwelcome since Jake wasn't sure how he would keep himself from ogling her body if she came along.

Thankfully, the bike ride with his younger brothers ate up a fair amount of the afternoon. When the time finally came for Finn to be dropped off, Jake let his mom know where he was going then grabbed his fishing pole and tackle box and hopped on his bike once again to pedal down to the corner where the bus dropped off all the kids that lived on their street. He arrived just as the bus was pulling away, and saw his friend, backpack slung casually across one shoulder, strolling toward him among four other kids from the neighborhood of various ages.

"Jeez Jake!" Finn exclaimed. "You must have been bored out of your mind to meet me right as I got dropped off!"

"Let's just say I'm glad you're finally home," Jake responded, swinging his leg across the back of his bike to dismount and turning it around to walk along side his friend back the direction he had come.

"Yeah, I'm finally free from that prison, even if it is only until tomorrow," Finn joked. "Seriously, though, you usually come find me at home, after I've had a chance to ditch my bag and pack us some snacks. What gives?"

Jake sighed. He certainly wasn't going to tell his friend the real reason he was so eager to hang out with him. What would Finn think of him if he knew he was having dirty thoughts about his own sister?

"It's been a long day, is all," he said finally, and that was partially true. It had felt exceptionally long. "And we won't be able to stay out long tonight, since I have church."

"Oh that's right, it's Wednesday, so you have to go be an altar boy tonight," Finn teased. "No wonder you want to get your debauchery in ahead of time."

"It's not like that..." Jake protested halfheartedly. "But now that you mention it, do you have any new pictures to share?"

Finn glanced around them to see if any of the other kids who had gotten off the bus were still walking close by, but they had all split off to head to their own homes.

"Dude... I've found us some good ones. You'll have jerk-off material for the next month! Or you would if you had a photographic memory."

"Oh shut it!" Jake said, punching his friend's shoulder. "It's not like your memory is any better."

"Doesn't have to be. I'm the one with the tablet," Finn pointed out as they turned into his driveway and Jake laid his bike down carefully on the front lawn, making sure the fishing gear didn't get damaged.

"You say that now, but just make sure your parents don't catch you with those pictures saved on it," Jake warned.

"Oh, don't worry about that," Finn assured him. "My parent's don't check what I've been doing on it. They only got it for me because they figure it will keep me from being too noisy and disturbing their peace. I doubt they could even figure out how to turn it on."

Finn wasn't exaggerating. His parents were much older than Jake's, and had not grown up with computers. They had both been married before and had adult children from their previous marriages, some of whom had their own kids already. They got together and had Finn and his older brother Scott when they were both in their forties. Now they were in their late fifties and far from being computer literate. The only reason they had an internet connection at all was because it had come with their cable TV plan and Scott had set it up.

"Wait here for a minute," Finn instructed. "I just have to drop off my bag and grab my gear." With that the red head disappeared inside his front door, appearing a few short minutes later with his own fishing pole and tackle box. He'd also changed into shorts and a t-shirt. As he approached, he popped open his tackle box and showed Jake that his tablet was tucked inside, then he retrieved his own bike from the side of the garage and the two boys headed out.

They rode through the park and out of the back of the neighborhood, where it was bordered by logging company land, serviced by a bumpy dirt road. Nearly a mile down the dirt road, they cut into the woods, stowing their bikes in some bushes. The forest was thick here, and full of fallen logs that the boys deftly maneuvered over and around to reach their destination. Barely visible in the undergrowth ahead was a short, vaguely unnaturally shaped structure that was the fort the two of them had constructed the previous summer, and had continued to improve upon since then. It was made entirely of natural materials, a fact that Jake was particularly proud of, and only large enough for three or four to sit in comfortably. They had constructed it by lashing logs together using roots and vines and anything else that would work as cordage, then taking evergreen boughs to create a roof and walls that did a fair job of blocking the wind, though a less fair job of keeping out the rain, as they had discovered the hard way.

The important thing was, the fort was a place they could reasonably expect to be left alone. Even in hunting season, not many people were wandering these woods, since they were too close to residential neighborhoods to safely shoot a rifle. The logging company that owned the land didn't even seem to have any intention of logging it anytime soon. They might have in years past, but that was before the city had grown so much that all the neighborhoods had sprung up around it. Indeed, the most likely event would be that the logging company would sell the land to a developer and yet another neighborhood would be built. Until then, Jake and his friend could use their fort to hide away and look at dirty pictures on Finn's tablet.

The two of them crawled through the small opening that served as a doorway and Jake was immediately enveloped by the scent of pine and spruce from the boughs laid on the walls, roof, and even the floor of their fort, to make it more comfortable to sit inside. The interior was not tall enough for him to stand, though he could move around on his knees without his head brushing against the roof, and the evergreen boughs were so thickly piled on the walls and roof that the only light within was the meager amount that filtered through the doorway. Jake took a seat with his back to one of the walls while Finn sat beside him and powered up his tablet.

"I have some real babes to show you today, my friend," Finn bragged, punching in his security code so that the tablet allowed him access to his home screen. Then he tapped the icon for the photos app and turned the screen so Jake could see it better.

Inside the dim fort, the tablet seemed to blaze with light as an image filled its screen. The picture was of a stunning blonde with wavy hair hanging loose to her shoulders. She was facing toward the camera as though looking past it into the distance while standing in a mostly empty room, though the background was too blurry to pick out any details. The shot only showed her from the waist up, and she was unbuttoning a pair of white jeans, though it was impossible to tell if they were pants or shorts. The top half of her body was completely bare, and her large breasts stood out proudly above her toned stomach. She was absolutely magnificent! She didn't have the biggest tits out of all the girls Finn had shown him before, but they were more than adequately large, perfectly round, and had similarly rounded areolas tipped with eraser shaped nipples. Her skin was the perfect shade of tan, with no tan-lines whatsoever.

"She's a stunner, right?" Finn asked, seeing Jake's reaction. "Her name's Nata Lee, or at least that's what she calls herself. She's got loads of pictures with her clothes on, but this is one of the only ones I could find where she shows her tits."

"She's a babe, for sure," Jake agreed, still staring at the photo. Finn swiped his finger across the screen and a new photo took the place of the stunning blonde.

Pictured was a young woman with dark blonde hair with a hint of red, tied back in a short ponytail. She was laying completely naked on a white couch with the photo taken from above looking down on her. She was staring straight into the camera, a mischievous smile on her face, with one hand caressing her shoulder and the other pressing in on an ample breast. Her breasts were easily as large as the first girl's, but they seemed to sag more. Her areolas were more oval in shape, and didn't contrast with her skin tone as much. The main attraction, though, was the bottom half of her body, with her legs spread wide to reveal her shaved pussy, it's pink inner folds poking out from between the soft outer lips. She was equally as gorgeous as the first girl, though in a decidedly different way. This girl looked like more fun, while the first looked more serious. The way her hair was tied back in a ponytail made her look younger, too, though there was no way she was anywhere near his age with tits like those. Something about her smile made Jake's cock twitch even more than looking at her naked body. It held the promise of delights he had never dreamed of.

"Another one you approve of, I take it?" Finn asked with a laugh. "Just wait. They get even better."

Swiping the screen again, a close-up image of a shaven pussy and the woman's inner thighs filled the screen. The inner folds of the pussy glistened with moisture and they were parted, revealing an oblong opening into her depths.

"Why is she wet down there?" Jake asked, transfixed by the high resolution close-up that showed her every fold and goose-bump.

"I don't know, maybe she just went pee," Finn replied. "But that's where you stick your dick in." He pointed to the opening.

"Wow..." Jake breathed. "That's crazy..."

Finn swiped the screen again, much to Jake's dismay, but his disappointment at not getting more time to inspect such a detailed image of a pussy evaporated as the next image filled the screen. It was of a brunette with long, dark hair hanging loosely over her shoulder as she leaned against a wall. The shot was taken from an angle to her left side, though not fully a profile shot, and only showed her from the chest up. What was visible was completely exposed, and she had slightly tanned skin and perky breasts that were nowhere near as big as the previous girls’, though they were adequately round, with erect nipples and round areolas that contrasted nicely with her skin tone. Somehow, those breasts were even more alluring to Jake, even though they weren't as large. What shocked and captivated him, though, was her face. Her round nose, full lips with just the hint of a smile, and thin, dark eyebrows hanging just above her sultry eyes, made her look uncannily like an older version of Dani. His sister still possessed a bit more girlish roundness to her cheeks and innocence in her eyes, and usually kept her long hair tied back and out of the way, but there was no denying the strong resemblance. Was this what she would look like with her hair down and a few more years of growing up? This girl's breasts were probably closer to the same size as Dani's, too. Was that what his sister's tits looked like under her shirt and sports bra?

The image had only been on the screen for a few seconds when Finn suddenly swiped it away saying, "Sorry, I thought I had deleted that one."

"What? Why?" Jake asked, looking up from the tablet, which now had a busty redhead filling the screen.

"Because..." Finn hesitated. "That one looks a lot like your sister, and I thought that might be weird."

"Oh..." Jake said, feeling his face turn crimson and suddenly glad that it was too dark in the fort for his friend to see. "I... I hadn't really noticed."

Finn chuckled nervously and said, "I suppose you wouldn't if your attention was on her tits the whole time."

"Right?" Jake agreed, adding his own nervous laugh. Then it suddenly hit him that his friend had been looking at pictures of someone who looked like his sister. "Hey! Why did you have that picture in the first place if you know it looks like Dani?"

"Chill bro!" Finn started, setting the tablet down on the opposite side of him from Jake and putting his hands up defensively. "I am sure that all of these girls look like the sisters of someone we know."

"That's probably true, but this one looks like my sister, and you knew it did when you saved it to your tablet!" The heat in Jake's face was growing and he wasn't sure if it was because of his embarrassment or his anger at his friend.

"Look, I can understand why you're mad. You have every right to be the protective brother." Finn edged away from Jake a few inches as he spoke. "But before you pummel me, you have to admit that Dani is hot as fuck, and I am not going to be the only guy to notice."

Jake certainly did not want to admit that his sister was hot, but then hadn't that been his issue all afternoon? He'd never thought of her in those terms before, but he'd suddenly had her femininity thrust in his face and he had to admit that it was really messing with his perception of her. Now, after seeing a picture of a naked woman who looked uncannily similar to her, it was even harder not to think of Dani as incredibly attractive, or as Finn had put it, "hot as fuck".

The steam had been taken out of his anger, but Jake still wasn't in any mood to hang out with his friend, knowing that Finn had thought of Dani in similar terms as he was reluctantly having to admit he now did as well. Finn was right, of course, and there would probably be loads of guys who would think of his sister that way, but Jake simply wasn't prepared to find her attractive himself, let alone for anyone else to have the same opinion.

"Whatever, man..." Jake said, crawling to the doorway. "I'm going home to get dinner before church tonight. Maybe we can go fishing tomorrow." The tone of his voice made it plain that he didn't plan on it. He emerged from the fort and retrieved his bike from the bushes without even waiting for Finn's reply. How on earth was he going to make sense of his friend's dirty thoughts about his sister if he couldn't even make sense of his own?

As Dani rode home from church that night, she thought back on the events of the day. After chasing Jake out of the house to retrieve her sunglasses, and discovering the pleasant sensation in her groin when she rubbed it against the tree while climbing up after him, she had looked forward to finding herself some alone time to see if she could make it happen again. First, though, she had helped tutor her youngest brother, Aaron, with his math, his least favorite subject because he struggled with it so much. Then it had been lunch time and Dani had started to wonder how she could possibly find any time to herself for the afternoon. In a household of five children, there wasn't a lot of alone time to be had, and since her bedroom was right next to the living room on the ground level, she could not expect to get away with hiding in there; certainly not with the sun shining outside. Her mother would ensure that all the children spent ample time outdoors as long as the weather was good, and June had been unseasonably clear and hot so far.

As much as Dani wanted to investigate whether she could reproduce that warm and pleasurable feeling, she couldn't just go rubbing her crotch against objects where anyone might see her. With the privacy of her own room out of the question until later that evening, that left only the tree-house in the back yard, but that was Travis and Aaron's favorite hang-out spot most afternoons. Fortunately, Jake had unwittingly come to the rescue by taking the other boys with him on a bike ride. That in itself was odd. Usually Jake would spend most of the day until Finn got home from school hanging out with her. Yet, today he seemed to have avoided her like the plague after stealing her sunglasses that morning. She decided she would need to find out what that was all about if it continued, but for today it had worked to her advantage, affording her the alone time she craved.

Dani had gone out to the tree-house immediately after her brothers left for their bike ride. It was situated at the back of their property, built around the trunk of another of the massive maple trees, with a ladder leading up to a trap door in its floor. It was not terribly high off the ground, only ten to twelve feet or so, but that was high enough that no one standing on the ground could see inside the small windows. Once inside, Dani knew she could expect near complete privacy, especially since the branches of the tree hid the tree house windows from anyone on the second floor of their home looking toward the back of the property.

Hesitantly, Dani had gone to the trunk of the tree sticking up through the middle of the tree-house floor. It had a slightly larger circumference than the one she had climbed that morning, but she could still wrap her legs all the way around it. She could not do the same with her arms, however, so she leaned back and supported her weight with her hands on the rough planks beneath her. This didn't allow her to move her hips nearly enough to rub herself against the tree, so she let her feet fall to the floor as well. This gave her the freedom of motion she needed, and also allowed her to control how much pressure she exerted as she slid her cutoff jean clad crotch against the tree. The sensation was nearly immediate; a dull, warm pleasure welling up from between her legs. She continued to move her hips up and down, sliding herself against the tree's firm girth, the roughness of the bark dulled by the layers of cloth between it and her skin. The sensation seemed to build with each repeated grinding of her hips, but so did her fatigue. It was hard work to hold her whole body suspended in the air with just her arms and legs while she pumped and ground her groin against the trunk. Soon she was forced to collapse to the floor in exhaustion, despite how good it felt and how much she wanted to keep going.

She needed to find something else she could rub herself against. Something that didn't require her to hold herself up the whole time, but the inside of the tree-house was pretty sparse. There were a couple of beanbag chairs and a small table between them acting as the only furniture, but that was about all, aside from a few action figures and Lego bricks her brothers had left strewn across the floor. She wondered if she might be able to use her own hand instead, and went over to recline in one of the beanbag chairs. Spreading her legs, she placed the palm of her hand on the crotch of her cutoffs and gently rubbed downward and back up. The sensation was pleasant, but not as strong as it had been while rubbing against the tree trunk. She continued to rub herself for several minutes, but the sensation just stayed a dull, pleasurable ache, rather than building upon itself as it had when grinding against something more firm and solid, not to mention more textured, than the palm of her own hand.

Frustrated, Dani had spent the rest of the afternoon playing with their dog and then helped her mother prepare for dinner. Now that she had a bit more time to think about what had happened, though, she wondered if the sensation with her hand might have been stronger if she didn't have the thick fabric of her cutoffs in the way. She would have the perfect opportunity to test that theory not long after getting home, since Wednesday night was her turn to take a shower. Dani liked to take her showers late in the evening, if possible. It always felt good to go to bed fresh and clean, and it was relaxing to brush and dry her long hair, which usually helped her wind down for sleep. The shower would also be the perfect opportunity to be alone and try rubbing herself without any clothing in-between her hand and her vagina, which seemed to be the source of the pleasant sensation.

When their minivan pulled into the garage, the whole family piled out, filed into the house through the door to the main entryway, and split off in various directions. Dani's mother and father went upstairs to put Bec down for bed, her brothers went downstairs to get their pajamas on and brush their teeth, and Dani went through the kitchen and living room to get all the way around to her own bedroom. Once there, she retrieved her shower supplies from atop her vanity across from her bed. Her bathroom doubled as the family and guest bathroom, and was too small for Dani to leave all of her things laying around on the counter like her brothers could in their larger bathroom downstairs. She was allowed to leave her shampoo and body wash in the shower, because it was hidden from guests by the closed shower door. She was also permitted to leave her toothbrush and toothpaste inside the medicine cabinet behind the over-sink mirror. But she had to keep her razor, shaving gel, deodorant, and towels in her own room and take anything she needed with her to use the shower. This resulted in Dani doing as little of her hygiene in the bathroom as she could get away with, using her vanity in her bedroom instead.

Dani brought a towel for her hair, another for her body, and her bathrobe with her as she exited her room and crossed behind the living room couch to the small bathroom beyond. Closing and locking the door behind her, she crossed the room and locked the opposite door as well. Whoever had designed their home had thought it would be convenient to have access to the bathroom from both the living room and the kitchen. In reality it had just been more hassle remembering to lock and unlock both doors instead of just one. Indeed, it had led to more than one awkward encounter when she had forgotten to lock one door or the other before using the toilet, only to have her father or one of her brothers barge in on her by mistake. Having ensured a similarly embarrassing event would not occur this evening, Dani set her things on the small counter next to the sink and began to disrobe, letting each article of clothing fall to the floor. Then she pulled out the hair tie holding her ponytail back and strode naked over to the shower stall. The bathroom was too small to fit a tub, but Dani didn't mind most of the time. If she really wanted to take a bath, her parents would often let her use the massive tub in their master bathroom upstairs, rather than make her use the one in her brothers' bathroom in the basement. Most of the time she just wanted to get clean and be done with it, though, so a shower suited her fine.

She turned on the water and waited for it to get warm enough to step in, then turned it up until it was just this side of scalding, the way she liked it. When the steaming hot water poured over her skin, she let out a deep and relaxed sigh of pleasure, then got her hair thoroughly wet before sudsing it up with shampoo and rinsing it out, enjoying every second of the cleansing heat. Her plans of trying to give herself pleasure again were nearly forgotten as she lost herself in the soothing waters, until she started soaping up her body and she got to washing her more sensitive regions. As her fingers moved through the tuft of hair on the mound above her vagina she remembered that she was going to try to use her hand to rub against her bare skin and see if that made any difference. Dipping her hand lower, she put pressure against her mound and the outer lips of her vagina with her palm of her hand, the water and soap allowing it to slide smoothly along without any noticeable friction. Her body responded with a slight pleasurable ache, encouraging her to continue.

As she slowly rubbed the palm of her hand up and down against her sex, she felt the sensation begin to build upon itself, growing in strength and demand for more. Her hips had begun pressing into the motions of her hand almost of their own accord and Dani was surprised to feel something between the outer folds of her vagina that had grown firm. It was like a shallow ridge with a round nub, protected beneath the folds of skin. Experimentally, she let her palm drift higher over her mound, and ran two of her fingers to either side of the nub. The resulting shudder of pleasure was almost overwhelming, making her legs feel weak so that she had to lean against the shower wall to remain upright. Whatever that was, it felt AMAZING, and was most certainly the source of the pleasurable sensations.

Dani focused her attention on that nub, running her fingers up and down, around, and across it, enjoying every spark of more and more intense pleasure that erupted as a result. She was not prepared for what happened next, as her whole body suddenly went tense involuntarily, and pleasure exploded inside her, pulsing and throbbing through her whole core. She gasped in surprise and bit her lip hard to keep herself from calling out, since she knew her parents were likely watching TV just beyond the bathroom wall. Her legs could not hold her anymore, and she let herself slide down the smooth side of the shower stall, her fingers still gently teasing the center of her pleasure as wave after wave of sensation wracked her body. Each wave eventually seemed smaller and less intense than the last until it finally subsided, leaving behind a satisfied hum of pleasure as Dani's breath came in desperate heaves.

She had no idea what had just happened, but it had been utterly fantastic! She knew instantly that this would be her new shower-time routine, maybe even nightly bedtime routine, from now on. She had no idea she could give herself such pure and intense bliss! Absently, she wondered if her friend Audrey was aware of it. Maybe it was just something unique to Dani, and Audrey would look at her like a weirdo when she asked, but she decided she must find out for sure the next time she had opportunity to hang out with her friend.

When her breathing finally returned to normal, Dani collected herself from the shower floor and finished washing before shutting off the water and grabbing one of her towels. She hoped that her parents hadn't noticed how much longer of a shower she had taken than normal, as she didn't want to try and explain why. She could probably come up with an excuse if she thought about it, but her brain wasn't firing on all cylinders after that incredible experience. As she tied a second towel around her still soaking wet hair, she thought to herself that even though she'd just moments ago enjoyed the deepest pleasure she’d ever felt, she couldn't wait to try it again.

Jake lay in his bed trying to focus on reading a book, but found that he could not keep his mind on the task at hand. His brothers had already gone to bed, and he could hear the water running upstairs where his sister still taking a shower. Meanwhile, his parents were probably watching TV in the living room, unless Bec had given them trouble trying to put her down for the night. As one of the oldest two Hansen children, Jake was allowed to stay up later than his younger brothers, but because they were trying to sleep, he was restricted to having quiet time in his room. Normally he'd be fine with that. He enjoyed reading, or drawing, or whittling with his pocketknife, but tonight was different.

All through church, Jake had been distracted from the youth pastor’s message by the image he'd seen on Finn's tablet screen that afternoon. He had nearly forgotten the other pictures, but the one of the woman who looked so much like Dani was firmly lodged in his brain, even though he'd only seen it for a few seconds. The perky breasts with erect nipples jutting out below elegant collar bones and satin smooth skin were burned into his memory, along with that slight, knowing smile and seductive eyes. It was his sister's face, even if obviously more mature and angular. Was there a similar resemblance to his sister's body? He'd probably never know. Dani was just one floor above him, completely naked in the shower, but beyond his gaze. He'd have no excuse to go anywhere near that bathroom to even attempt to catch a glimpse of her. Even if he tried, his sister was always good about locking the door since she lived with three brothers.

Then a thought occurred to him: Dani wouldn't just be undressed in the bathroom for her shower. He'd sat in the living room watching a movie with his parents before and seen her come out of the bathroom wrapped in her robe to scurry across to her bedroom to change into pajamas. That meant she would be naked in her bedroom, too, at least for a short time. Moreover, her bedroom had a window that she always complained was pointless because the only thing she could see out of it was the overgrown rhododendron bush planted outside. It was so big and thick with foliage that she could not even see through it to the side fence between their yard and the forest beyond. For his part, Jake had always retorted that at least she had a window, since his basement bedroom had none. The only thing on that side of the house outside Dani's window was a completely unused space intended for parking an RV, which the Hansens could never afford on their father’s pastor salary. If Jake was quiet about it, he could sneak out the basement door into the back yard, and around to Dani's window. By now it was dark enough that he probably would not be seen, if he was careful. He would have to hurry, though, because he had just heard the shower water stop.

Not wasting any more time thinking about it, he sat up, closed his book, and set it on the bed before throwing on some shoes and a light jacket, since the night air would likely be cool. Then he crept out of his room as quietly as he could to avoid alerting his brothers, in case they were still awake in their bedroom on the opposite side of the game room. The basement was dark, but Jake could easily navigate past the couch and coffee table on his left to the basement's exterior door. He eased it open, stepped outside, and closed it again just as silently, then crept up the concrete stairs to the back lawn.

Alerted to his presence, Dozer gave a low bark of alarm, then noticed it was him and trotted over from his dog house by the fence. Jake gave the big dog a pat then commanded him to go lie down in a stern whisper. The dog obeyed, returning the way he had come to plop down in front of his dog house. Jake let out a sigh of relief and continued around the corner of the house to the side where the rhododendron bush grew in front of Dani's window. The window itself was dark as Jake made his way toward it and he worried that he might have been too slow; that his sister might have already dressed in her pajamas and tucked herself into bed. Determined to confirm if that was the case, he crept closer, easing himself behind the massive bush and resting on his knees before inching his head up to the bottom corner of his sister's window. As his eyes peeked up to peer inside her room, he found that it was too dark to see anything but her window blinds, which were open to allow the sunlight in during the day. Between the blinds, all he could make out was the vague shape of her bed to his right, and her vanity on the opposite wall to his left. Beyond her bed he could make out the strong right angle of her closet door, but no details at all. Not enough to confirm whether his sister was in bed already or not.

Suddenly, a long, vertical sliver of light appeared at the back left end of the room and grew wider as the door was opened, then light flooded his eyes as Dani turned on her bedroom light. Instinctively, Jake ducked below the window, blinking away his light-blindness, then set his resolve and peeked back into his sister's room.

Dani had closed her door and was tossing an armload of her clothes into a hamper next to her vanity. She then hung a towel from the post at the foot of her bed that was farthest from the window and began to unwrap the towel on her head from around her hair, using it to tousle the long locks and help them dry. She then moved closer to the window in order to place this towel on the other post on the opposite corner of the foot of her bed. At last she moved on to what Jake had been waiting for: she undid the tie at the waist of her robe and casually let it fall to the floor.

Jake nearly gasped at the sight of his sister's suddenly naked form. She was absolutely exquisite! Unlike the girl in the photo, she had obvious, though light, tan lines on her legs and shoulders from her cutoffs and tank top that she wore on particularly warm days. Her wet hair hung heavily past her shoulders, brushing against her skin as she moved, bumping enticingly against her breasts. And Dani's breasts were mesmerizing as they jiggled slightly on her chest while she ran her fingers through her wet hair, tossing it behind her. They definitely were not as big as the tits on the first two girls Finn had shown him that afternoon - maybe not even as big as the woman who was Dani's lookalike - but they were perky, round, and firm like only a teenage girl's tits could be, with cute nipples standing out proudly from being exposed to the air.

Jake didn't get a chance to let his gaze drift lower before Dani turned to go take a seat at her vanity, revealing a round, bubble butt for a few precious seconds before she sat down. From his angle at the window, he couldn't see Dani's reflection in her vanity's mirror, but he did get a delicious view of the side of her left breast as she grabbed her hairbrush and began working tangles out of her long hair, causing the round breast to bounce playfully and sway slightly.

He was rooted to the spot as surely as the rhododendron bush beside him as he watched his naked sister brush and dry her hair. Her skin was so perfect, and her proportions so petite, and yet toned and athletic at the same time. He could see the muscles of her arms and shoulders moving beneath her smooth skin, and the graceful slope where her neck met with her torso. How had he never noticed this before? It wasn't as if all of these things had been hidden under her clothing. He had just never paid attention until now.

Finished with her hair, Dani got up from the vanity and strode over to her closet, giving Jake his first look at her pussy with it's clump of bush on the mound above it. That was something he hadn't seen before. All of the vaginas he had seen on Finn's tablet had been bare, but Dani's had hair similar to the fuzz surrounding Jake’s own dick. Her breasts bounced with each step across the room until she turned her back to the window and opened her closet door. Jake enjoyed another glorious viewing of her round ass while she fished clothing out, then she turned and tossed her pajamas onto her bed and bent down facing him, her breasts hanging enticingly in his view for a moment before she straightened, pulling a pair of panties up her legs and over her pussy, hiding it from his gaze. Then she snagged her pajama pants off the bed and pulled them on over her panties, and Jake knew what would be next so he savored a last look at her perfect tits. Dani slipped each of her arms into the sleeves of her pajama top in turn, causing her breasts to sway and jiggle even more before she began to button up the front of the garment. Fully clothed, she turned to close her closet door and Jake could just make out the roundness of her ass from the way the light pajama material clung to her skin.

Her evening routine now concluded, Dani turned on her bedside lamp, crossed toward the door to turn off the ceiling light and returned to her bed in the half darkness. She flung aside the covers and flopped onto her mattress before snuggling in for the night, and Jake knew that was his cue to leave. He wasn't going to get any more of a show, and he'd already gotten more than he had hoped for.

Quietly as he could, he pushed his way out of the rhododendron bush and crept around to the back yard then down the stairs into the basement and across the game room to his own bedroom door, conscious that his wildly attractive sister had just settled in for the night directly above him. He slipped out of his shoes and tossed his jacket to the floor before crawling into his bed, picking up the book he couldn't focus on earlier and placing it on his nightstand. He let himself flop onto his back, his head hitting his pillow, and he stared up at the ceiling re-living every detail of what he had just seen.

He'd just watched his older sister as she went about her evening routine completely naked, and she was drop dead gorgeous! As he thought about her lithe form, his hand naturally wandered down to his dick and began gently stroking it. Soon he was jerking off in earnest and the only images in his head were of Dani. He needed very little imagination to picture her, since her body was so freshly burned into his mind, and it took no time at all before he was ejaculating pulse after pulse of thick cum into a sock that he kept nearby for that purpose.

When he was done, he felt that slight sense of guilt that always followed a jerk-off session, tinged with additional guilt for spying on his sister in the privacy of her room. Yet he already knew that since he'd gotten away with it this time, he would be back again for more. His sister generally showered Monday, Wednesday, and Friday evenings, and that meant he only had two days to wait before he would have another opportunity to see her naked. It was an opportunity he doubted he would ever pass up again.

quoting
naddr1qq…hyqk

Fair warning: This is the continuation of an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are fictional only. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there is sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

If you missed Chapter 1, you can read it here: naddr1qv…xqt9

Dani awoke Thursday morning feeling particularly peppy and refreshed. She knew it probably had something to do with her experience in the shower the night before. It had been such an amazing release of pent up energy, and felt so incredibly good, leaving her relaxed and content, which allowed her to fall asleep before she knew it. Unlike some mornings, she wasn’t even mad when her alarm went off at 7:00 so she could get up and get her schoolwork done while her younger siblings were still in their beds.

Not bothering to change out of her pajamas, she wandered out of her room, across the back of the living room, and over to the dining table, pulling her school books off of the bookshelf on the back wall before sitting down and starting in on her English workbook. It wasn't long before she heard Jake thudding his way up the stairs to join her.

"Morning, meat-brain," She said teasingly as he appeared from the main entryway beyond the kitchen. Her brother just grunted and retrieved his own school books from the shelf without meeting her eyes. He then walked back to the opposite end of the dining table and plopped himself down, burying his nose in his work. That wasn't like him at all. He usually sat next to her while they did their work, each of them teasing the other when they looked over and noticed a wrong answer. So why had he gone all the way over to the far end of the table? His sour demeanor was ruining the good mood she had been in since the previous night. Was he mad at her for calling him "meat-brain" all of a sudden? She'd always called him that and it had never seemed to bother him before.

"I'm sorry, Jake, you know I don't mean anything by calling you that, right? I'm just joking with you."

"I know," he said flatly, still not looking up from his work.

Dani frowned, looking back to her own workbook but far too distracted by her brother's recent attitude to process anything to do with what was on the page. Was this a continuation of his behavior from the previous afternoon when he seemed to be avoiding her? What had she done to make him angry with her? He was the one who stole her sunglasses, after all, not the other way around. Where was his usual teasing and attempts to get under her skin? Was he sick or something?

Thoughts about her brother's sudden reserved behavior kept Dani from being able to focus on any of her own work and she finally gave up the effort after nearly an hour staring at the same page and only answering two of the questions on it. She put her books away and walked past her silent brother to the kitchen to make herself some breakfast. Her mother was already there, quietly pouring herself a cup of coffee.

"Oh, hi mom!" Dani said as brightly as she could manage. "I didn't even notice you came downstairs."

"You looked pretty occupied with your work over there, dear," her mom responded, taking a sip from her mug.

"Having a hard time focusing this morning, actually," Dani admitted, opening a cupboard and pulling out a box of cereal. "Maybe I need some breakfast to jump-start my brain."

"It's the most important meal of the day," her mother chimed in. "Though I doubt that sugary cereal will give you much benefit. You want me to make you some eggs and bacon?"

"Yes please!" came Jake's voice from the dining room. "How about some hash browns, too?"

"That's the most he's said so far this morning," Dani whispered, only loud enough for her mother to hear.

"Teenage boys are barely human when they first get out of bed, and your brother is a teenager now, don't forget," her mother whispered back, then said in a normal tone, "Can you help me out with breakfast?"

That wasn't it, Dani thought to herself as she retrieved potatoes and the grater to start on the hash browns. Just the previous morning Jake had been his usual, annoying, lighthearted self, poking fun at her and flinging just as many insults her direction as she did his, knowing that neither of them actually meant anything by it. He couldn't have changed overnight, and he'd been a teenager for two whole months already without acting like this. No, something else was going on with him, and Dani would somehow have to get to the bottom of it.

That gave Dani two goals to work toward over the next few days: figure out what was wrong with Jake, and figure out whether she could give herself another... what should she call it? Pleasure explosion? Whatever it was, she wanted to do it again, this time in her bed, and see if she could make it a nightly routine, rather than just a shower-time routine. Never before had Dani so looked forward to bed time. She was usually one to put off sleep as long as she felt she could without being a zombie the next day, especially whenever she and her friend Audrey had a sleep over, often staying up until three or four in the morning giggling quietly to keep from waking up the rest of the house.

Thinking of her friend gave Dani an idea. "Hey mom?" She asked as she finished grating the potatoes for hash browns.

"Yes dear?" Her mother already had the scrambled eggs done and was beginning to fry up some bacon.

"Can you ask Audrey's mom if I can come over Saturday for a sleep over, and they can bring me to church on Sunday?"

"I think that can be arranged," her mother responded.

Dani's mother rarely told her "no" regarding visiting her friend, unless there was something else already planned with the family. After all, Jake had Finn, who he could hang out with every day, while Audrey lived a half-hour away. As such, the two girls rarely had extended time together. It wouldn’t be so bad if Dani had ever been able to build a friendship with any of the girls in her neighborhood. They were all snobs in Dani’s estimation, who looked down on her for being homeschooled and for preferring to play in the woods and the dirt. Audrey, however, was a girl after Dani's own heart. She lived on a ranch, rode horses, and climbed trees. She, too, had brothers, though both were older than her, and one older sister who had recently married. Audrey was the youngest and only had one brother still living at home who was three years her senior. So when Dani and Audrey wanted to have time together, their parents usually tried to make it happen, which Dani was counting on. She had to ask her friend about this new sensation she had discovered, and see if Audrey could do it, too.

Dani finished helping her mother with breakfast, by which time her other two brothers had made their way up to the dining room as well, the enticing aroma of frying bacon having roused them from their beds. Their father had also made his way downstairs, Bec in his arms, to pour himself some coffee and snatch a strip of bacon off the plate where it was cooling.

They all sat together for breakfast, a cacophony of happy voices mingling together as they enjoyed the meal. Jake seemed to interact with everyone else as normal, snagging Aaron in a head-lock and knuckling the boy's head playfully before releasing him, his mop of sandy hair sticking out in all directions. Yet Jake still wouldn't interact with Dani beyond the surface level, and every time she caught his eyes looking her direction, he would quickly turn away.

His behavior continued throughout the remainder of the day, reinforcing Dani's determination that it had nothing to do with simply being a teenage boy who could no longer handle mornings well. Jake spent the entire day with their younger brothers, Travis and Aaron, much to their delight, leaving Dani to her own devices for entertainment. If she hadn't had Dozer for company, who she took on a run and played with most of the afternoon in the park, she would have gone out of her mind with boredom.

After dinner, the boys all went downstairs to play Smash Brothers on the Nintendo Switch, and Dani curled up between her parents on the couch, cuddling with her father as they watched a movie.

"What? The boys don't want to have you beating them on the Nintendo again?" her father asked as she wrapped her arm around his solid frame.

"I don't know," Dani admitted. "Maybe they've finally figured out I'm a girl and don't want to hang out with me, in case I give them cooties."

She felt more than heard her father sigh heavily before responding. "Boys will be boys," he said matter-of-factly. "They'll come around if you give them time. You're still their big sister who likes to ride bikes and play soccer more than have tea parties and play dress-up. And until then, I certainly don't mind snuggling with my baby girl."

"Thanks dad," she said with a smile, hugging herself closer into him. Maybe he was right, and all it would take is a little time for Jake to warm back up to her. Then again, maybe she had been partly right, too, though she'd only said it as a joke. Maybe Jake had figured out that she was a girl after all, and wasn't comfortable with the realization. A few of the times she'd caught him looking her direction, his gaze had not been directed toward her face, but lower, as if looking at her chest.

That still didn't make any sense, though. Dani's breasts had developed quickly, starting at age eleven, and were certainly noticeable for at least the last year and a half, despite the loose t-shirts she generally wore around the house. If this was all about Jake noticing she had distinctly womanly body parts, then he should have noticed that some time ago instead of just starting to treat her differently since the previous afternoon. Come to think of it, Jake hadn't gone to hang out with Finn today either. He'd spent the entire afternoon with their brothers instead. Was this all due to some falling-out between Jake and his best friend? If so, then why was he taking it out on her?

No... That wasn't right either. Jake's behavior toward Dani had started before he went to hang out with Finn. It seemed to start right after the incident with her sunglasses and chasing him up the tree to retrieve them. Had her brother somehow noticed the pleasure Dani was feeling from rubbing her crotch against the tree trunk as she climbed? She thought she had been hiding it well enough, but maybe she had been wrong. Maybe he had noticed and thought it was gross, and that was why he didn't want to spend time with her anymore. The thought horrified her. Was there something gross or wrong about what she had done? How could there be when it felt so incredibly good? Then again, there didn't have to actually be anything gross or wrong about it for Jake to think that. Should she talk to him about it and explain it to him? Would that make things better or worse?

The very idea of talking with Jake about it made Dani's face heat with embarrassment. She could not imagine talking to her brother about how she gave herself pleasure by rubbing her vagina. If there was anything that would sharpen his awareness that she was a girl, and very different from him, it was that. No such embarrassment accompanied the thought of talking with Audrey about it, but she instinctively knew it was an off-limits subject with her brother. Instead, she would give it time, like her father had suggested, and hope that Jake would forget about it, as long as she didn't repeat anything similar in his presence.

After the movie, Dani kissed each of her parents goodnight and retired to her room. She settled into bed to read a Nancy Drew book until she felt tired, and let her hand slip down to her groin, lightly caressing her mound and across the outer lips of her vagina through the light cloth of her pajamas and panties. The sensation was pleasant, but not insistent like it had been in the shower. It made for a relaxing background feeling while she read her book. After several minutes of it, though, she found herself aching for more and set Nancy Drew aside, nestling deeply into her pillows and shoving her hand underneath her clothing to gain direct access to her sex.

What she found surprised her. She was damp between her legs, and especially the inner folds of her vagina. For a moment she worried that she had wet herself by accident, but when she brought her fingers to her nose, it didn't smell like urine. Instead it had a pleasant musky aroma she'd never smelled before. She returned her hand between her legs and began to rub more deeply, focusing her attention on the nub in the center of her folds as she felt it grow erect. There was more friction than there had been in the shower, and it was slightly uncomfortable, so she dipped her fingers lower into her folds to coat them in the liquid that seemed to be coming from the opening there. That did the trick, reducing the friction significantly and allowing her to increase the speed and pressure of her ministrations. Soon she was bucking her hips upward into her furiously rubbing fingers, knowing that the release she craved was just moments away. Then it crashed over her, causing her whole body to shudder and writhe in ecstasy. With one hand she continued to lightly rub herself through the spasms of pleasure, while gripping her blankets tightly with the other.

She had done it! Whatever this "pleasure explosion" was, it was repeatable! She could do it every night if she wanted to and she saw absolutely no reason why she wouldn't. She decided that if her friend Audrey didn't know about this, she would simply have to teach her. It felt far too amazing to be kept to herself.

It was going to be a great weekend, even if her brother was behaving so strangely.

Friday afternoon, Jake wasn't sure whether he was ready to face his friend Finn yet. The previous day, for the first time in months, the two of them had not spent any time together at all. What his friend had said about Dani bothered Jake deeply. He knew his friend was right—that his sister was indeed "hot as fuck"—and he now had first hand knowledge of that fact, but he still didn't like the idea that Finn thought of her that way. Why was that? A girl was either hot or she wasn't, right? Could he blame his friend for noticing that a girl was hot, even if that girl was his sister? No, that wouldn’t be fair. It wasn't Finn's fault that Dani was attractive, and he'd be even more angry with his friend if he thought she was ugly.

Jake decided his anger with Finn was really an extension of his own confusion about Dani. He'd only just "discovered" that his sister was hot, so it was hard for him to consider that his friend had noticed before him. Should it really be surprising, though? Jake had lived in the same house with her for his whole life, and always thought of her as his brat sister, and his closest friend other than Finn. That kind of relationship didn't tend to encourage him to notice that she was becoming a woman, with all the attractive qualities that came along with it. Finn, on the other hand, had no such hang-ups, and could see Dani for what she was: an incredibly enticing young woman, who didn't act like the prim little snobs he knew from school. When Jake thought of it that way, how could Finn not find his sister attractive?

That made up his mind, and he set off to meet Finn at his home, since it was already well past when he would have been dropped off at the bus stop. He didn't bother with bringing his fishing gear this time, knowing that they wouldn't spend any time at the river today.

When he arrived at his friend's home, he hopped off his bike, letting it fall to its side on the lawn, and jogged to the front door, knocking on it sharply. A few moments later, Finn's older brother Scott pulled open the door then called over his shoulder, "Hey Finn! Jake's here for you!"

"Really?!" Jake heard his friend's muffled response from somewhere within.

"Yeah! He's waiting right here at the door, shit-for-brains!"

"Don't use that language around Jake!" Finn's mother shouted from somewhere else within. "His father’s a pastor! Show some respect!"

Scott rolled his eyes and walked away, leaving the door open, and Jake stepped inside to wait for his friend. Finn didn't leave him waiting long, bounding down the stairs with a small backpack slung across one shoulder. It wasn't his larger school bag, and Jake imagined it likely contained some snacks and his tablet.

"Hey! Glad you came over!" Finn said genuinely. "Everything okay?"

"We're gonna need to talk, but yeah, I think so," Jake replied giving his friend a reassuring smile.

"To the fort, then?" Finn asked and Jake nodded.

They rode out to their fort in the woods in silence, both of them nervous about the conversation to follow. When they left their bikes in the bushes and crawled into the dark interior of the fort, their silence seemed to be made even more ominous by the dim lighting, though it did help Jake to finally speak, since he could hardly see his friend's face.

"I guess I can get over the fact you think my sister is hot," he blurted out as they settled in to sit at opposite sides of the fort. It didn't separate them by much, since the interior was only about eight feet across, but it was a stark difference from the way they usually sat side by side and huddled over Finn's tablet screen.

"Well that's a relief, since you're going to have to deal with it from far more guys than just me, soon enough."

"You're not wrong there..." Jake admitted. "It was just a shock to me the other day, because I had never really seen her that way before."

"You're not supposed to see her that way; you're her brother," Finn pointed out.

"Too late now," Jake said. "As of two days ago, I can't help but see her that way anymore."

"Sorry about that… I really did mean to delete that picture."

"Don't worry about it, it wasn't just that anyway," Jake assured him.

"Oh really?" Finn asked, and Jake was certain that if he could see his friend's face the boy would have an eyebrow cocked in curiosity. "Do tell."

Jake drew in a deep breath, considering for a moment just how much he wanted to tell his friend; his best friend with whom he usually had no problem sharing anything. Letting the breath out slowly, he told Finn the whole story, starting with watching Dani shimmy up the tree after him, the tops of her breasts poking out of her tank top enticingly, then watching her walk back toward the house with her cutoff jeans clinging to her round ass, perfectly framing her curves and drawing attention to her lightly tanned legs.

"Those cutoffs should be illegal!" Finn proclaimed. "I can't see her in those without feeling my heart stop beating because all my blood rushed to my dick."

"Hey, just because I am okay with you thinking my sister is hot doesn't mean I want to hear you talk about her like that," Jake warned.

"Sorry, sorry!" Finn apologized sincerely. "You're the one talking about getting a boner staring at your own sister's tits and ass, though."

"True enough," Jake conceded. "I'm not done yet, though."

He continued to tell his friend how shocking it had been to see a naked woman who looked so much like an older version of his sister. Just the brief seconds of her image on the screen had fueled his imagination endlessly about what Dani might look like with her clothes off. Then he told his friend about spying on his sister in her bedroom from outside her window Wednesday night.

"You dirty dog!" Finn exclaimed. "Was she as hot as you imagined?" Jake could tell his friend was really asking, "Is she as hot as I imagined?" but he let it slide.

"Dude... She's an absolute babe..." He continued to describe the details of her round, perky tits, her amazing bubble butt, and her lithe and subtlety curved body; petite, and yet athletic and toned.

"Holy shit, dude!" Finn breathed when Jake had finished. "How can you contain yourself living in the same house with a girl like that? I'd be jerking off all the damn time." Finn usually restrained his colorful language around Jake, but he had obviously been too wrapped up in what Jake had revealed to bother with it now.

"I have to admit," Jake responded. "Since 'discovering' she's more womanly than I had realized, I have been jerking-off more than usual."

"You know, most people would think that's pretty messed up, right?"

Jake nodded, then remembered his friend couldn't see in the dark. "Yeah, I know..."

"Still, if I was in your shoes, I think I would have to jerk off ten times a day just to keep from losing my mind."

That made Jake laugh in spite of himself, and Finn laughed along with him.

"Well dude," Finn began. "Do you need some pictures of other hot babes to take your mind off your sister?"

"How can I say no to that?" Jake asked, and his friend fished out his tablet.

The two of them moved closer together so they could both see the screen and they settled back into their usual routine of commenting on what they liked and didn't like about the naked women Finn had selected for their perusal. The girl that had been Dani's lookalike didn't make a reappearance in the collection, but Jake found himself comparing all of the women to Dani in his mind. This one was chubbier than Dani, that one was skinnier; this one had larger breasts, but with odd shaped areolas, while that one had breast that were similar size, but more saggy. Every one of them was viewed through the lens of how she stacked up against his sister. What's more, every one of them fell far short of Dani in his estimation.

When they’d had their fill of gawking at naked women on Finn's tablet, they rode their bikes back to the neighborhood and around the park, chatting as they always did and bragging about the latest trick they could pull off on their bike or skateboard. Eventually they went their separate ways so Jake could make it home for dinner. Finn didn't have such concerns, since his family always ate much later in the evening, but he didn't blame his friend for wanting to get home for some grub, and to enjoy the "eye candy" that his sister provided.

Dinner was delicious, as always. His mom was a fantastic cook, even with the most basic ingredients, and the family always enjoyed their time around the table together. Dani was in her customary hoodie, which made it easier to look her way without feeling like he might get caught checking her out, but he found himself admiring her facial features instead. She really was quite stunning with her full, soft lips, long, dark eyelashes, and thin, elegant eyebrows framing her bright, blue eyes. Her cheeks were barely round enough to mark her as a girl, rather than a woman, and her slightly upturned nose was neither too big nor too small for her face, unlike some of the women he'd seen on Finn's tablet. Of course, with all his staring in her direction, Dani had noticed his gaze on her more than a few times, causing him to look away suddenly with a blush. He needed to get a grip on himself! If he wanted to ogle his sister, he would need to wait until he could creep to her window again tonight, rather than here at the dining table where any of his family might notice.

It was her usual night for a shower again, so Jake would have another opportunity to see her graceful naked form, if he could manage to sneak out as he had done before. Indeed, he'd thought about trying to sneak out to her window on nights that weren't her shower nights as well, since Dani had to undress every night to put her pajamas on, shower or no. He had nixed that idea in the end, though, because it was far more risky. He'd have to sneak out while his brothers were still getting ready for bed, and while his parents were known to come check on their progress. By only sneaking out on nights when Dani showered, Jake virtually guaranteed that his brothers would be in their bedroom, and his parents either upstairs with Bec, or watching TV in the living room. This was because his sister preferred to take her showers quite late in the evening, after the youngsters had already finished getting ready for bed and said their good nights. He imagined it was her way of winding down for the night, which she found easier to do when the rest of the house was quiet. Regardless of her reason, it would work to his advantage again tonight.

That night Dani gave herself another "pleasure explosion" in the shower, finding it easier than before to build herself up for the release. Something about the hot water rushing over her body added to the whole experience, heightening the sensations as it enveloped her in its wet embrace. As she dried off, she wondered how soon afterward she could do it again. Wrapping her robe around herself for the short trek past the living room to her bedroom, she decided she would try again on her bed, after drying her hair. Gathering her things, she exited the bathroom, wished her parents, who were seated on the couch watching their favorite sitcom, a good night, and stepped into her own room, flicking on the light and closing the door behind her.

After hanging up her towels to dry on her bedposts, she undid her robe and let it fall to the floor, enjoying the feeling of being entirely nude. Then she went about her routine of brushing and drying her hair at her vanity before wandering over to her closet. She was about to pick out a pair of panties and some pajamas when she stopped herself. Why not just stay completely naked while she rubbed herself, like she did in the shower?

Deciding that was a splendid idea, she closed her closet door and flopped onto her bed. She didn't even bother crawling under the covers, just letting her head sink into her pillows as she lay on her back, spreading her legs wide for easy access to her sex. Like the previous night, she started with light caresses on her skin, trailing her fingers down across her stomach until she felt the fuzz atop her mons, which she played with for a short time. Then she caressed the inside of her thighs and brushed lightly across the outer lips of her vagina. She felt the pleasurable sensation awaken within her for the second time that evening and she knew she'd be able to bring herself to rapturous release once more. This encouraged her to press on, rubbing herself in earnest and beginning to feel the dampness return to her inner folds. As before, she used it as lubricant for her rubbing, flicking, and swirling fingers, which had begun to cause her hips to buck in rhythm with her ministrations.

Dani increased her pace and pressure, faster and harder, faster and harder, until her pleasure reached its crescendo and her body stiffened in overwhelming physical bliss. She continued rubbing herself through the waves of pleasure that were like aftershocks of an earthquake wracking her body until she was abruptly interrupted by a large THUMP that came from the outside wall of her room.

She froze in horror. Someone was outside her room in the side yard! Scrambling, she got up from her bed and donned her robe as fast as she could to cover herself, then went straight to the window to see who had been spying on her. She raised her blinds and looked out into the night. It was difficult to see in the dark, but no one was there. Just the massive rhododendron bush blocking everything else from view. She hadn't imagined the sound, though. Something large had bumped up against the outer wall, for certain. What could it have been, if not a person? Then she remembered that their massive dog, Dozer, had free reign of the back and side of the house at night, since it was fully fenced, and she breathed a sigh of relief. The Rottweiler was definitely large enough to have made that thump if he bumped into the outside wall, and it made sense he would be poking around at night, especially if any smaller animal had caught his attention and he had given chase. In her state of vulnerability, she had merely jumped to the most horrifying conclusion possible, instead of the one that made the most sense.

Smiling at her own silliness, Dani walked back over to the closet, dropping her robe and putting her pajamas on for the night. She needed to get her sleep because she had an important weekend ahead of her. She'd be going over to Audrey's shortly after breakfast and planned on showing her best friend her newfound favorite hobby.

Jake was panting in fear when he made it back to the safety of his room that night. He had very nearly been caught! Yet he could not deny that the risk had been more than worth it, given what he had seen his sister doing through her window. He'd never seen a girl jerk-off before, but that was to be expected since he'd never seen a live girl naked before until just two nights ago. He'd never even imagined that it was possible for a girl to jerk-off since they didn't have a dick, but he'd just witnessed Dani do exactly that, laying on her bed completely naked, furiously rubbing herself until she went rigid and shuddered uncontrollably from what he could only assume was pure pleasure, judging by the wide and rapturous smile on her face.

There were two main differences that Jake noticed in the way his sister jerked-off compared to how he did it. The first was obvious in that she rubbed her pussy, while he pumped up and down on the shaft of his cock. The second was that she didn't have any cum spraying everywhere when she climaxed. The first time Jake had jerked off, the cum had scared him as it sprayed all over his stomach and hands. He thought he had done something wrong until his friend Finn had explained that it always happens. After that, Jake had taken to using a sock to capture it, so his cum didn't give him such a mess to clean up. Dani didn't have any cum at all, which meant she didn't have to worry about any messy aftermath. How convenient for her, he thought sarcastically.

In order to get an angle to best observe what his sister was doing, Jake had leaned to his left without shifting his knees beneath him, and when she came, he had been so shocked that he lost his balance and fell over, catching himself by slamming his palm into the wall. He had immediately known he needed to leave, or he would be caught, so he rushed out from behind the rhododendron bush and around the corner of the house to the back yard. Once out of sight of Dani's window, he had slowed his pace and crept back in through the basement door to his room. Above him he could just make out Dani's soft footfalls as she walked from the window to her closet. She had definitely checked to see if anyone was out there, and he had no doubt that if she thought he had been spying on her, she would have been stomping down the stairs to confront him in a heartbeat. No such stomping ever came, though, which meant she must have concluded that no one had been at her window, after all.

Jake had narrowly dodged being in a world of trouble, and likely not just with his sister. Though they tried to work most things out between each other, Jake was sure Dani would have deemed this infraction severe enough that it needed to be taken to their parents, and who knows what they may have done about it.

Still, the payoff had outweighed the risk more than he had expected. He'd snuck out to peep though her window expecting to see her going about her evening routine in the buff like he had before, and she had delivered on that, dropping her robe then brushing and drying her hair at her vanity before going over to her closet to get her bed-clothes. Then she had stopped, turned and flopped naked onto her bed, spreading her legs wide and giving Jake the hottest display he had ever seen. It was all he could do to keep himself from whipping dick out and jerking off as he had watched. As it was, he had been rubbing his boner through his pants, which had likely contributed to him losing his balance, as well.

Once the fear of almost getting caught started to dissipate, Jake flung his pants off and started tugging on his dick while recalling in as much detail as he could exactly what he had just seen. It was the fastest he had ever cum, he was sure, and he almost wasn't ready with his sock as his climax overtook him.

Dani beamed as she saw her friend Audrey rushing down her front steps to greet her before she'd even opened the van door. Her friend was the quintessential cowgirl, boots and all, with her worn jeans and flannel shirt. The only thing she was missing was the hat, but she made up for it with matching french braids on either side of her head that ended in shoulder length auburn pig-tails hanging down behind her. The only word Dani had to describe her best friend was "adorable.” She was a bundle of energy in a small package, both shorter and thinner than Dani, and she had been a late bloomer in the breast department, barely filling out an A-cup bra; a fact that Audrey reminded her about on a regular basis. The girl was actually jealous of Dani’s larger breasts, which Dani could not begin to understand. More than once, she had expressed her willingness to trade breast size with Audrey, if it were only possible.

Dani hardly had time to climb out of her mom's van before her friend wrapped her in a tight embrace.

"I'm so glad you asked to come over!" the smaller girl exclaimed, backing away a bit and taking Dani's hands in her own. "It feels like it's been forever since we got to hang out, even though it's really only been a few weeks."

"I know what you mean," Dani agreed. "So much can happen in just a week, and the short time we get to talk after church just isn't enough."

"No, definitely not!" Audrey said, pulling her away from the van. Dani barely had time to grab her bag before her friend was dragging her away toward the house. She turned and waived goodbye to her mother, who was chatting with Mrs. Larson, then followed her friend in the front door and down the hall to the girl's bedroom.

"You can drop off your bag here, then I have my morning chores to get done before we can find something fun to do," Audrey explained.

"I'll help you with your chores, if you want," Dani offered. "I have a ton to tell you about, so we'll need all the time we can get."

"Sounds great to me, but you'll need to borrow some rubber boots," Audrey advised. "I have to make sure all the animals have water before it starts getting hot, then I have a stable to muck out, and eggs to gather from the chickens."

"Can't wait!" Dani said honestly. She enjoyed helping care for the animals whenever she came over to Audrey's house. The Larsons had more animals than Dani had ever known a single family to own. They had two dogs, several cats, a handful of rabbits, a flock of chickens, four horses, a small herd of cows, and one ornery goat. Dani's favorite were the horses and the two girls would often spend their afternoon trail riding. She hoped they'd get a chance to do just that today.

Audrey led her back out of the bedroom, down the hall, and past the living room to the mud room at the back of the house. There she presented Dani with a grubby pair of rubber boots that her older brother, Jeffrey, had grown out of. They were slightly oversized for Dani, but they would do the job, and once Audrey had donned her own pair they headed out the back door and down toward the barn.

The Larsons lived on a gorgeous property with expansive pastures, surrounded by forest, with a small creek running through it. They owned twenty acres in all, but it backed up to state forest land with gravel access roads spider-webbing through it, where the girls liked to go ride the horses.

As they made their way toward the barn, Dani started thinking about how she would broach the subject of the "pleasure explosion" she'd discovered the could give herself. It had been an easy decision to want to tell her best friend about it, but she hadn't given any thought to exactly how best to bring it up.

"You know..." Audrey began as she was filling a water bucket with a hose. "For someone who said she has a ton to tell me about, you sure are being quiet."

"I DO have a ton to tell you about," Dani insisted. "I'm just not sure how to start."

At that, the smaller girl cocked an eyebrow. "You know you can tell me anything. Just spit it out."

"Well... Have you ever noticed that it can feel really good to rub yourself... down there?" Dani pointed to her crotch.

"Your girly bits?" Audrey asked.

"Girly bits?"

"Yeah! My mom calls them her 'lady bits', but I'm no lady yet, so I call them my girly bits," Audrey explained. "And yes, I have noticed that before. I'm surprised you hadn't! Oh gosh, Dani! Did you have your first orgasm?"

"Orgasm?" Dani questioned.

"Yes! That's what it's called when you make it feel REALLY GOOD and everything just seems to explode with pleasure."

"That sounds about right," Dani nodded. "You knew about that and never told me!?"

Audrey shrugged. "I guess I figured you probably knew about it already. It's not exactly something that comes up in day to day conversation."

"No, probably not," Dani agreed, helping her friend haul the water bucket into the barn. "But how did you know about it already? I only just figured out I could do it this week!"

"I guess I did have a bit of help..." Audrey admitted. "When I was ten, Millie noticed me grinding my girly-bits on a saddle horn, and she taught me all about it." Millie was Audrey's older sister Melissa, who had moved out and gotten married the year before.

"See! You had a sister to teach you about these things! Who am I supposed to have teach me? My mom?"

"You're right," Audrey agreed. "I really can't imagine your mom teaching you to masturbate."

"Master-what?"

"MasturBATE. It's what it's called when you give yourself an orgasm. My brother calls it jerking-off, but I think that's because boys do it different."

"Wait, WHAT!?" Dani exclaimed. "Boys can do it, too!?" She felt like her world was being turned on its head.

"Oh definitely!" Audrey replied matter-of-factly. "I caught Jeff jerking off in the wood-shed once when he was supposed to be out milking the cows. He stuffed his dick back in his pants as fast as he could, but I'd already seen what he was doing." She formed a circle with her fingers and pumped her hand up and down vigorously in front of her crotch. "He swore me to secrecy about it though, so don't you dare let anyone know I told you about it!"

"Wow..." Dani said simply. "I had no idea that everyone was already doing it but me."

"I'm sure it's not everyone," Audrey said, obviously trying to reassure her. "And if you'd like, I can show you a few things later today. My sister taught me well. She said that one day I'd be grateful I knew what I was doing, whatever that means."

"That sounds like a great idea!" Dani agreed. "Goodness knows I am just blindly feeling my way through it."

"I see what you did there," Audrey said with a wink. "Feeling your way through it." They both giggled at the pun. "That can't be all you wanted to talk about, though. We've barely started in on the chores."

It was true. They had only just managed to fill all the animals' water troughs, so they were now retrieving the wheelbarrow, pitchfork, and shovel to start in on mucking out the horse stall that was due for new shavings. Then they still had to go gather eggs.

"Well, I didn’t know my first bit of news wouldn’t actually be news to you at all, so I thought it was going to take longer,” Dani protested. “The other thing is a bit of a mystery I have on my hands, though.”

"Oh? I like mysteries."

"This one is about Jake."

"What has that little punk done now?" Audrey asked with a grin. She was the only person who understood Jake and Dani's relationship of mutual and meaningless antagonism. In fact, she enjoyed joining in on it whenever she came over, taunting Dani's brother even more viciously than she did.

"It's not really anything he's doing so much as what he's not doing," Dani explained. "On Wednesday morning, he was pretty normal; he even stole my sunglasses and climbed one of the maple trees in the back yard with them, threatening to leave them up there unless I could climb up and take them back."

"Yep! That sounds like typical Jake to me!"

"Well, after that it's like he just decided to shut me out. He's barely talked to me at all the rest of the week. No teasing, no name calling, and no pranking the rest of the day Wednesday, and all day Thursday, and Friday."

"Woah! That is strange! He's always giving you a hard time!" Audrey agreed.

"I know! I can't figure out what happened to make him shut down toward me. He's not any different with the rest of the family, and is maybe even more friendly with Travis and Aaron than before."

"So, it's definitely something specific to you, then," Audrey said thoughtfully.

"Well, maybe, maybe not," Dani continued. "Jake almost never goes a day without hanging out with Finn, but he came home early from fishing with him on Wednesday, and didn't hang out with him at all on Thursday."

"Maybe Finn had something going on and couldn't hang out," Audrey suggested.

"That could be it," Dani admitted. "Jake did go hang out with him yesterday, like normal."

"So, as far as you can tell, it's really just you that Jake is suddenly acting cold toward, right?

"Yes."

"And it all happened after you climbed the tree after him to get your sunglasses back?"

"Yes."

"And Jake was above you the whole time you were climbing?"

"Yes, obviously."

"I think Jake saw your boobs."

"What!? My boobs? I had my shirt and sports bra on, like usual! My boobs stayed covered! ...At least mostly. The important parts anyway.."

Audrey looked at her pointedly for a moment before speaking, as if accusing her of being an idiot.

"A boy doesn't have to see your whole boobs to notice that you have them, you know. If you were climbing that tree in a tank-top, I bet he had a nice view down the front of your shirt."

"But Jake doesn't think of me that way," Dani protested. "He's always seen me as practically one of the guys, even when the rest of his friends stopped hanging out with me."

"Dani... He's a teenage boy," Audrey pointed out. "His relationship with you as his sister may have held off the inevitable for a while, but boys only think about three things: food, video games, and girls. Maybe watching your boobs as you climbed up the tree triggered something in his head and he finally figured out you were a girl, with all the equipment that comes with it." She said the last bit pausing from her work to gesture pointedly at Dani’s ample chest with her free hand.

Dani was silent for a time, thinking over what her friend had said as they filled another wheelbarrow with soiled shavings from the horse stable. She barely even noticed the smell, she was so focused on whether Audrey had correctly assessed the situation. Everything with Jake seemed to hinge on that incident with her sunglasses and climbing the maple tree to retrieve them. Whatever the reason was for his coldness toward her the last few days, it was somehow linked to that. So far, only two possibilities had presented themselves: either Dani's worst fear was the case, and Jake had noticed that rubbing herself on the tree was giving her pleasure, or Audrey was right and Jake had been checking out her boobs as she climbed. Of the two, Audrey's assessment seemed more likely. Dani could not imagine how he could have even seen that she had been rubbing herself on the tree trunk as she climbed from his angle, but he would have had a direct view down the top of her shirt to where her sports bra was struggling to keep her breasts contained as she shimmied upward.

Somehow, it was both relieving and a bit exciting to think that he had been checking out her boobs. It was a relief because it meant that Jake didn't know her other secret about giving herself - what had Audrey called them? Orgasms? Though, according to Audrey, most boys give themselves orgasms, too, so Jake might already do that to himself as well. The thought was still a bit shocking to her, since she had only just discovered it was possible in the first place. She wondered if she would ever have an incident like Audrey, walking in on one of her brothers in the middle of "jerking-off" as she had called it. Since Dani had three brothers, the chances were probably pretty high that it would happen someday. A twinge of curiosity made her almost hope it happened sooner rather than later.

The idea that Jake had been checking out her boobs also made Dani feel a bit excited. She'd never considered that someone might look at her that way before. There weren't many boys at their church except those still in grade school—which is why all of Jake's friends were boys he knew from outside of church—so Dani had never even had a crush on a boy before, let alone thought about trying to look good for one. Something inside her made her want to be looked at, though, now that the idea had been planted in her head that someone might want to, even if it was her brother. Did Jake like what he saw? Why should it matter if he did? But somehow, it did matter to her, and she couldn't puzzle out why.

"Okay..." Dani said finally. "You might be on to something."

"Of course I am," Audrey replied confidently.

"That still doesn't explain why he won't talk to me, though," Dani complained.

"Sure it does!" Audrey insisted. "Most boys have a hard time talking to hot girls."

"So you're saying Jake thinks I'm hot?" Dani asked, surprised to find that she hoped he did.

"Good grief, Dani!" Audrey responded in exasperation. "You are hot! You just haven't ever noticed it, and apparently neither did Jake until now."

"Wait... You think I'm hot, too?" Dani was getting more confused by the minute. She had never thought of herself as attractive, and she had definitely never considered the possibility that another girl might think of her that way. Then again, as she looked at her petite friend, in her tight jeans, flannel shirt, and french-braided pigtails, Dani couldn't help but admit that Audrey was pretty cute, as well. Dani couldn't quite classify the girl as "hot" since she still lacked the more mature feminine curves that were generally associated with that term, but she was still quite attractive. Not that Dani was interested in girls in that way, but that didn't mean she couldn't appreciate her friend's good looks.

"You must be blind, Dani Hansen. If I was a boy, I'd be drooling all over you!"

"Gross... Please don't'." Dani said with a giggle. "Do you really think I'm that pretty, though?" She still couldn't bring herself to use the term "hot" in reference to herself.

"Of course I do!" Audrey insisted. "You’re the full package! You're athletic, yet you have nice boobs that probably aren't done growing, long, toned legs leading up to a perfectly round butt, gorgeous hair, that it's a shame you just tie back in a ponytail all the time, and a girl-next-door sort of beautiful face. I am personally shocked that it took this long for Jake to notice. I'm sure his friends have, though."

Dani blushed a deep crimson at her friend's compliments, finding herself completely speechless as she tried to wrap her mind around the idea that others might find her attractive. Even if she could accept that her brother had been checking her out, a thought that only made her blush deepen, it was still no help to her in rectifying the situation.

"Fine, lets assume you're right and Jake was looking down my shirt, and now it has him all flustered, because he’s figured out I have boobs. So, what am I supposed to do about it?"

The smaller girl looked over at Dani with a sympathetic look on her face as they took the pitchforks and wheelbarrow back to put them away in the tool shed. They had finished with cleaning the stall and covering it in fresh shavings, leaving only gathering eggs from the chickens on their list of chores.

"I've got no help for you on that front," Audrey admitted. "Now that he's thought of you that way, it's going to be impossible to get him to think of you as just his sister again. Now you're his ‘hot sister,’ and that's the way he'll probably always think of you, unless you get fat or something."

"Great... So my relationship with my brother is basically over..."

"Not necessarily," Audrey said as cheerily as she could, obviously trying to brighten Dani's mood. "Maybe it will just take him some time to adjust to the idea that he has a bona fide hottie living under the same roof. Who knows? Maybe figuring out how to not be awkward around you will help him out later on when he's trying to ask a girl out."

"Ugh! How long do you think that will take?"

"For him to get a girlfriend? Probably a few decades," Audrey joked, causing Dani to roll her eyes. ''Alright! Alright! I knew what you meant. I just don't have a clue how long it will take him to stop being awkward and warm back up to you."

"Wonderful..." Dani said sarcastically. "It's going to get really lonely at home waiting for him to come around. Do you think there's anything I could do to speed up the process?"

"I doubt it," Audrey responded as she transferred chicken eggs from the nesting boxes into a rinsed-out 3 gallon paint bucket. "If you draw attention to it, you'll probably make it worse. I'd say just try to act like normal around him as much as you can."

Dani sighed. "That makes sense. I guess it's my only real option, anyway."

"Personally, I'd be more worried about him trying to spy on you."

"Really? Why do you say that?"

"Dani, boys are never satisfied with just getting a glimpse down a girl's shirt," Audrey explained. "They will try to get a look at a naked girl if they can think of any way to make it happen without getting caught. I remember how Jeff used to try and catch a glimpse of Millie when she still lived here. He climbed all the way up to her window on the second story using the trellis on the side of the house, but he wasn't quiet enough, so he got caught and nearly fell in his attempt to escape. Thankfully Millie, who was topless at the time, caught him by the scruff of his neck just before he tumbled backward. I think he would have been better off if he'd just fallen and cracked his head open, though."

Dani couldn't help but laugh, picturing what her friend described. At the same time, she thought about catching Jake doing the same thing, and what she might do in retaliation. If she was honest with herself, she wasn't sure that she would even be all that mad at him. In fact, the more she thought about the idea, the more she almost hoped he would spy on her.

That's when Dani remembered what had happened Friday night while she was masturbating and she froze in horror.

"I think he might have already spied on me..." Dani told her friend in a near whisper.

"Really? Why didn't you mention it before?"

"I only just realized it when you mentioned your brother spying through your sister's window," Dani explained, then told her friend about how she had given herself an orgasm while lying naked on her bed after taking her shower the night before and had heard a loud thump on the outer wall near her window just as she had finished. "I thought it must have been Dozer at the time, because no one was there when I got to the window after throwing on a robe, but after you told me about Jeff, it dawned on me that Jake could have been spying on me. He wouldn't even need to climb anything to see through my window."

"Oh, I can almost guarantee he was spying on you,” Audrey confirmed, “and depending on when he got there, he probably watched the whole time after you got out of the shower. I'm sure he can hear the water going from his room downstairs and probably uses it as his cue for when you'll be back to your room to get changed."

Dani swallowed hard as she thought of all that Jake had likely seen from when she had entered her room, dropped her robe, dried and brushed her hair, and then rubbed herself to orgasm. Nothing would have been left to his imagination whatsoever. Why didn't that thought make her angry, though? It should have infuriated her, shouldn't it? Yet she felt no anger toward Jake at all for invading her privacy. The only way she could describe what she did feel was... excited? Sure, he had seen her rubbing herself, but if Audrey was right then Jake probably did something similar to himself, too, so he’d have no reason to think it was gross. Moreover, she could not blame her brother for being curious about what she looked like naked, because Audrey had piqued her curiosity about what boys looked like, too, and particularly how they jerked-off. Audrey had said it was different from how girls do it, but hadn't gone into detail, apart from the vague pumping gesture.

"So, what are you going to do about it?" Audrey asked as she carried the bucket full of eggs toward the house, breaking Dani out of her thoughts.

''Huh? Oh... I don't know," She finally responded. "I guess I'll have to just close the blinds so he can't spy on me anymore." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Dani knew it was a lie. She wanted him to see her again. Why did the idea of someone secretly watching give her such a thrill?

"What? You're not going to tell your parents what he's been up to?" Audrey asked in a hushed tone. They had just come in the back door to the mud room and kicked off their rubber boots before heading toward the kitchen to drop off the eggs.

"No, not for now," Dani said, matching her friend's low tone. "We don't tattle on each other unless it's something where we could get hurt badly, and besides, I don't have any proof, so he could just deny it."

Audrey dropped the bucket of eggs off in the kitchen and led Dani upstairs to her room, shutting the door behind them so they could talk in private. The two girls took a seat opposite each other on the edge of Audrey's bed to continue their conversation.

"Ok, so don't tell your parents," Audrey began. "But you should at least confront him about it. He needs to understand it's not okay to spy on you in the privacy of your own room."

"I don't know... Didn't you say before that confronting him about checking out my boobs would just make things worse? Wouldn't this be the same?"

''Hmmm." Audrey had a slightly frustrated, thoughtful look on her freckled face. "You're probably right. I suppose it won't be so bad, as long as you are careful not to let him have more opportunities to spy on you again."

"Oh, definitely not!" Dani agreed emphatically, all the while looking forward to doing exactly the opposite at her next opportunity.

"Geez Dani! No wonder you wanted to talk so badly!" Audrey leaned over and gave her friend a tight hug. "What do you say we go for a ride now to take our minds off of pervy brothers?"

Dani agreed, but she doubted she would be able to take her mind off of Jake now. Not when she had already begun to devise a plan for dealing with him after she got back home.

Dani enjoyed the rest of the day with Audrey. The girls went on a long trail ride with the horses, eating a picnic lunch in the woods, and then spent the afternoon sunbathing in the back yard. After dinner with Audrey's family, the two girls retired to her bedroom for the night.

"Ready to learn some new tricks for giving yourself orgasms?" Audrey asked, locking the door behind them.

Dani grinned. She'd been looking forward to this all day. Audrey had dropped hints the whole time about what was coming and Dani was eager to explore this newfound source of pleasure more deeply than she had been able to on her own over the last few days.

"I'll take that as a yes," Audrey said, her voice suddenly smooth and sultry, a tone Dani had never heard from the girl before. Dani watched in surprise as her friend slowly stripped out of her shirt and then her pants to stand in just her bra and panties. "Well, what are you waiting for? We can't do this fully clothed."

Following her friend's lead, Dani stripped down to her undergarments as well. As usual, she had a sports bra hugging her breasts tightly to keep them in place. By contrast, Audrey had a lacy little matching bra and panty set that made her petite frame look adorable and sexy at the same time.

"With that bra, it's no wonder it took your brother so long to figure out you have boobs," Audrey teased. When Dani shot her an offended look she said, "Oh good grief! Just take it off, you'll thank me later. It's just going to get in the way."

Dani raised a curious eyebrow but did what her friend suggested, pulling the sports bra off over her head and tossing it to land on her bag by the bed.

"Now, have you tried riding any of your stuffies yet?" Audrey asked, climbing up onto her bed and holding up her favorite teddy bear. Dani shook her head that she hadn't. "Then you are in for a treat!"

With that, Audrey placed her bear face up on the bed and maneuvered so that she knelt with one bare leg on each side of the stuffed animal, her panty clad "girly bits" just inches above it. Then she sat down onto the teddy and began grinding herself back and forth along its furry body, her hips rolling hypnotically as she did so.

"Mmmmmm." she moaned softly. "I hardly ever can make myself orgasm from just this, since teddy here is too soft to really get me going, but it's always a really nice warm up for the main act." As she spoke, Audrey slid her hands up under the cups of her bra and she began pinching her nipples; something that Dani never would have thought to do to herself. After a few minutes of slow grinding she asked, "Do you want to try?"

"Yes!" Dani nodded emphatically and her friend lifted herself off of the bear, rolling to she side and gesturing for Dani to take her place. She did so, positioning her legs on either side of the bear as her friend had done, then lowered herself down onto it. The soft fur of the stuffed animal caressed the inside of her thighs as her panties made contact with the bear's stomach. The stuffed animal gave beneath her, cupping around her vagina and only resulting in slight, soft pressure against her sex.

"Now start grinding against it," Audrey advised, and demonstrated from where she knelt on the bed next to Dani, grinding herself against the empty air.

Testing it out for herself, Dani imitated the rolling and grinding motion with her hips, holding the bear in place with one hand, which also helped to keep herself balanced. The slight pressure and friction against her vagina was quite pleasant, but she could already tell that it was not going to be enough stimulation to bring her to an orgasm. The feel of the stuffed animal caressing her inner thighs was particularly enjoyable, though.

She was so focused on the pleasant sensations her grinding was causing to well up within her, she didn't notice that Audrey had moved behind her until she suddenly felt her friend's hands cup both of her breasts and her fingers grasped each of her nipples, giving them a pinch. It wasn't so hard a pinch as to be painful; just enough to send a shock through Dani's body and make her call out.

"Ohhhh! Wow!" Dani moaned, bringing her hands up to hold Audrey's in place as she continued to pinch and twist slightly.

"I thought you might like that," Audrey breathed in Dani's ear in an amused tone. She pinched Dani's nipples a little harder, drawing a shiver of pleasure from her. "Are you ready for something else new?" Dani just nodded in response. Audrey released her nipples, causing Dani to sigh in disappointment, and said, "Get your hairbrush out of your bag."

Dani turned to face her friend with a quizzical look, but Audrey just looked back at her with a knowing smile that compelled Dani to do as her friend had instructed. By the time she had retrieved the hairbrush and returned to the bed, Audrey had her own hairbrush in hand and had removed her panties, revealing a completely bare vagina, without a hint of pubic hair, that she was stroking lazily as she reclined on her pillows.

"You don't have any hair down there," Dani pointed out with mild surprise.

"I keep it shaved," Audrey explained, caressing her bare skin with a finger before returning it to her inner folds where she stimulated her center of pleasure. "It's way more comfortable that way. Millie taught me how when my pubic hair started growing in."

"It looks so clean that way, compared with mine," Dani commented, following her friend's lead by stripping off her panties and crawling onto the bed to sit next to Audrey and recline into the pillows as well.

"Some girls like to keep a little bush above their pussy," Audrey said. "But I can show you how to shave it if you want to try it out."

"Pussy?" Dani asked with a giggle. "Like a cat?"

"Girly-bits, pussy, vagina... There's all kinds of names for it; some worse than others. Pussy seems to be the most common, though. It's what Millie calls it, at any rate."

"I think I heard Finn call Jake a pussy once. I just thought it was the same as calling him a scaredy-cat."

"It basically is, but by calling him a girl instead," Audrey explained. "Finn was telling your brother he didn't have the balls to do something."

"Balls?" Dani asked, even more confused now.

"Oh Dani, you really are naive, aren't you?" Audrey sighed. "We'll have to go over boys' anatomy another time; I have enough work cut out for me teaching you about your own. Is your pussy nice and wet yet?"

Dani dipped a finger into her folds and it came away coated in whatever sort of liquid her vagi... pussy produced when she was excited.

"Yeah, I'd say so," she responded.

"Good," Audrey said. "Just watch me for now, though. When you do this the first time it may hurt a bit, and there may be a little blood, but don't worry, it's fine."

Dani watched in amazement as her friend widened her legs for her to get a better view, then moved her hair brush down between them and placed the end of the handle at the lower end of her inner folds. Audrey pushed gently and the end of the hairbrush disappeared inside of her. She kept pushing and slowly the rest of the handle was swallowed by her pussy, until only the portion with the bristles remained. Then her friend pulled it back out part of the way and pushed it back in again, a little faster this time. Dani just stared in wide eyed incredulity as her friend continued to penetrate herself while using her other hand to rub, flick, and swirl her fingers around the center of her pussy folds where Dani suspected her friend also had a sensitive little nub of pleasure.

"Ok, now it's your turn to try," Audrey said, still gently pumping her hairbrush in and out. When she saw Dani looking skeptically at her own brush's handle, which was somewhat larger than hers, she continued, "Don't worry, it's nice and smooth, it will fit just fine. First, use your fingers to find the opening."

Nodding, Dani slid an exploratory finger down into her folds, encountering her nub and sending a little shock of pleasure through her body, then continuing lower until she found the opening Audrey was talking about. It felt warm and was sopping wet with the liquid her pussy was producing. Keeping her finger there for guidance, she placed her hairbrush handle into position, feeling its cool smoothness parting her lips, then she removed her finger. She took a deep, determined breath and pressed gently but firmly on the other end of her hairbrush, feeling herself open to accept it. However, it didn't get far before Dani felt resistance. Was that as far as it would go? It was barely in an inch or two, while Audrey had put hers in all the way.

"That's your hymen blocking the way," Audrey informed her. "This is where it's going to hurt a bit. You have to push through it, then it won't hurt next time."

Trusting her best friend wouldn't steer her wrong, Dani did as she was instructed, putting more pressure upon the end of her brush to press it into her pussy. At first it was met with a slight stinging pain, then a brief, sharper pain as whatever was blocking the passage within her gave way, and suddenly the whole handle disappeared inside her, surprising her with the sensation of fullness so that she let out a small gasp.

"You alright?" Audrey asked, and Dani nodded, the stinging pain still there, but diminishing by the second. "Great! Now, before you start pumping it in and out like me, why don't you finger your clit a little to get yourself worked back up?"

"Clit?" Dani asked. "Is that what that little nub is in the middle of my pussy?"

"That's the one!" Audrey confirmed, returning to fingering her own clit, as well. The girl must have paused her ministrations while Dani was working her brush handle into her pussy.

Dani began rubbing her clit, as instructed, and enjoyed the sensations it sent through her. She continued to do so for a few minutes, getting used to the feeling of her brush handle buried inside of her. Then she slowly began to pump the handle in and out of herself in the same way Audrey was doing next to her. It somehow added to the pleasure she was feeling. Not directly, like fingering her clit, but more of a background sensation that added to the overall experience. The full feeling it gave her each time she pushed it back in was exquisite. Soon she was lost in the pleasure her ministrations were causing, hips bucking up to meet each thrust of the brush handle into her, and grind against her furiously swirling fingers. Then she felt Audrey's hand cup her right breast and start pinching her nipple and the added pleasure sent her over the top with cascading waves of ecstasy overcoming her. She thrust the brush handle into herself one final time and marveled as she felt her pussy clamp down in spasms around it. When her orgasm finally began to subside, Dani turned to look at her friend with a massive grin on her face.

"Incredible, right?" Audrey asked, and Dani nodded vigorously. Then she had the pleasure of watching her petite friend work herself to a similar orgasm before collapsing in a satisfied heap on her bed. They both extracted their hairbrushes from their sopping pussies and cleaned them off with some wet wipes Audrey kept handy for that purpose. Dani did find a small amount of blood on hers, but thankfully it had not gotten on her friend's blankets.

I never imagined this would be the reason for my first time bleeding from there, Dani thought to herself with amusement. While she had been an early bloomer in the breast department, she still hadn’t had her first period, which was unusual, but not unheard of for a girl her age. The family doctor wanted her to come in and schedule some testing if she didn’t have it by the time she turned fifteen, though. Dani often wondered why it hadn’t happened yet, but Audrey often reminded her that she wished she didn’t have to deal with it every month, making her count her blessings.

"If you want, I can show you how to shave your pussy now," Audrey offered, breaking Dani out of her thoughts. "Did you bring your razor with you?"

"I brought it," Dani confirmed. "And sure, I think I'd like to try it out."

The two of them covered themselves in bath robes and headed to the bathroom where they hopped into the shower together and Audrey showed her how to properly, and carefully, shave her pussy. It was very strange to Dani, feeling that part of her body so smooth. She'd gotten used to the pubic hair, but she figured that keeping it shaved was no different from doing the same with her legs and arm pits; just another area to make sure she kept up on at the same time. She liked the way it felt as she ran her fingers across the bare flesh, and the two of them fingered themselves to another orgasm there in the shower before returning to bed.

"I can't believe you pinched my nipples like that!" Dani said when they had snuggled under the covers together.

"Millie did the same thing to me when she was teaching me," Audrey said. "It shocked me so bad I almost punched her. But it felt sooooo good, so I have been doing it to myself ever since. I figured I'd see if you liked it, too."

"It made me orgasm, didn't it?"

"Well, it sent you over the edge," Audrey confirmed. "I doubt you would orgasm just from having your nipples pinched alone."

"I sure am grateful that your sister taught you so much about all this," Dani said. "I came over here thinking I would be telling you about something new I had just discovered, and instead you helped me understand it. Thank you for that."

"My pleasure!" Audrey responded, then added, "Quite literally," and the two of them broke into giggles.

They continued to chat as they lay in Audrey's bed until they were both too tired to remain awake, and then cuddled up together with Audrey wrapping her arm around Dani to cup one of her breasts as they drifted off to sleep.

quoting
naddr1qq…43dd

Fair warning: This is an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are ***fictional only***. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there ***is*** sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

***

The weekend with Audrey was over far too quickly for Dani. After the girls woke on Sunday morning, they had joined Audrey's parents and older brother, Jeff, for breakfast before getting ready for church and making the twenty minute drive for morning service. They sat together during worship, but that didn't afford them any time to talk, lest they cause a distraction that would embarrass Dani's father while he preached. They had some time together after service, during the lunch potluck, and then Dani had to retrieve her bag from the Larsons' big Chevy Suburban and join her own family in their minivan for the shorter ride home. Jake was in the middle row bucket seat opposite her, and as expected he practically acted like she didn't exist, other than to offer a weak, "Hi Dani." Occasionally, though, on the ride home, Dani caught her brother glancing over at her out of the corner of her eye. His glances were not directed toward her face, but toward her chest and her legs, clad as they were in her skin-tight jeans. She grinned to herself at the confirmation that her brother was indeed checking her out.

When she got home, she took her bag to her room and sat at her vanity trying to decide how she would proceed to deal with her brother. She wanted to try and catch him in the act of spying on her, if possible. There was a certain risk to that, since it might make him shut down toward her even more, like she and Audrey had discussed regarding merely confronting him about it. However, it would also give Dani leverage she could hold over him, since she would have the evidence needed to at least threaten to go to their parents with his intrusion of her privacy. She had no real intention of telling their parents, but he didn’t need to know that. As long as he believed that she would do so, he might be willing to let her "get even", so to speak.

Ever since her conversations with Audrey the previous day, Dani's curiosity about boys in general had been piqued. Sure, Audrey had promised to tell her everything she knew about boys' anatomy the next time they had a sleepover, but that simply wasn't good enough for Dani. For one thing, she'd probably have to wait at least two or three weeks before she and Audrey could get together again. Dani didn't want to wait that long, especially for second hand knowledge from another girl. Why rely on what a girl could tell her when she could probably work out a way to get first-hand knowledge straight from the source? She had a perfectly adequate boy living under the very same roof with her, and every reason to believe she could maneuver her current predicament with Jake such that he would feel obligated to make up for spying on her, even if only to keep from getting in deep trouble with their parents.

As she considered her options, a plan began to form in Dani’s mind. If Audrey was correct, she would just need to wait until Monday night, after her shower, to set that plan into motion. Of course, that didn't mean she couldn't take steps now that might help encourage Jake to more readily fall into her plans. Knowing that her brother would likely be checking her out any time they were in the same room positively thrilled her. The remainder of the afternoon and all day Monday were shaping up to be quite entertaining for Dani, if she had the nerve to follow through with what she had in mind.

The early summer heat was in full effect that afternoon and Dani decided to take advantage of the excuse to show a bit more skin. For the first time in quite a while she put on one of the only two regular bras she owned. Though she rarely wore the thing, it still fit her well, with the exception that the B size cups were just slightly too small, resulting in the excess flesh of her breasts being pressed upward enticingly. Without the extra support and containment that her usual sports bras provided, Dani felt like her boobs were bouncing and flopping all over the place, but she had to admit as she took in her reflection in her vanity's mirror that they were quite alluring, and more likely to evoke the reaction she desired. Certainly more than when she had them cooped up in a sports bra. She also donned a flimsy tank top with a plunging neckline and a pair of cutoffs that fit her like a second skin. It was an outfit her parents would absolutely never let her leave the house in, but they didn't hassle her about wearing similar attire in the privacy of their own home unless they had company over. Little did they know that the person most likely to be ogling her in such an outfit lived in the very same house.

Dani experimentally bent over while facing the mirror and took in the view down the front of her shirt. Her breasts were barely being contained by her bra at all, threatening to spill out entirely, resulting in a particularly lewd display that would work perfectly for Dani's purposes.

All that afternoon, she pranced around near her brother, finding any excuse she could to bend over and give him a show. She was careful not to do so with her parents watching, but they were usually occupied with Bec or one of her younger brothers. Sunday afternoon was the perfect opportunity for Dani to engage in this visual teasing toward Jake, because it was the only day of the week that her brother wasn't allowed to go hang out with Finn. He was forced to spend the entire day with family, and Dani took advantage of every minute of it.

She found that despite his apparent coldness toward her, Jake did not avoid being around her. In fact, when she would leave where he was for any length of time, he would suddenly appear and start some random activity that provided an excuse for his presence. Yet, he never looked Dani in the eye, and only spoke to her if she addressed him directly. Even then, he most often gave the shortest responses possible before returning to pretending to ignore her, and he most certainly ***was*** pretending. Dani caught him looking down her shirt several times, and staring at her backside a time or two, as well. He tried to hide his ogling, and if Dani didn't know to watch for it, she may have never noticed, but as the afternoon wore on, she became more and more convinced that Audrey had been correct in her assessment. Jake had come to think of Dani as more than just his sister; now he considered her his "hot sister." That conviction made teasing her brother that much more exhilarating, as she hoped it would entice him into spying on her again the following night.

***

Jake woke on Monday morning and rolled out of bed to put on a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt. As he headed toward his bedroom door, he picked up the sock he had used to catch his cum from the previous night's jerk-off session, placing it in the hamper he had missed when he tossed it that general direction in the dark.

As had become his custom of late, his fantasies while jerking off had been filled with thoughts of Dani. The previous day had certainly not been any deterrent to that habit. His sister had strutted around the house with as little clothing on as Jake had ever seen, aside from spying on her in the privacy of her own room, of course. This fact alone was enough to convince him that Dani still had no idea he had been spying on her at all, even after his clumsiness Friday night, when he had lost his balance and caught himself on the wall, making what he was certain had been a loud thump that could be heard inside her room. Yet, Dani hadn't seemed to suspect anything.

This was quite the relief, since Jake had spent the whole day Saturday, and all Sunday morning fearful that Dani might suspect he had been watching her masturbate from outside her window. He had expressed these fears to Finn when they hung out at their fort in the woods Saturday afternoon. His friend had commiserated with him, agreeing that he was likely to be in massive trouble if Dani told their parents, and pointing out that his sister was almost certain to tell her best friend, Audrey, about it, even if she didn't tell their parents. If Audrey knew, it probably wouldn't take long for word to spread that Jake was a perv and then girls would stay well away from him. Finn had also taken a moment to point out the bright side of the situation, saying, "At least you got to watch a girl get herself off in real life." And that was true, but Jake was less and less sure it had been worth it as he considered the potential consequences. By Sunday morning he had convinced himself that his life was likely over as he knew it, and his parents would probably ship him off to a private boarding school for boys, just to keep him from perving on his sister.

Then Dani had come home Sunday afternoon and behaved in a way that made it obvious she had no clue Jake had been checking her out, let alone spying through her window. She had worn a tank top and cutoffs, and for once she had worn a regular bra instead of a sports bra; a fact he had been able to ascertain because she had bent over, completely unaware that anyone who wanted to could see right down her shirt to where her bra barely contained her tits. Jake assumed that Audrey must have convinced her to finally branch out from only wearing sports bras, and he certainly was not going to complain. If Dani had any inkling he had been watching her through her window, he was sure she would have covered herself up as much as possible, rather than showing off her toned legs, and practically flashing her tits every time she bent over.

He had spent the rest of Sunday afternoon checking her out whenever he could get away with it. Thankfully, she had stayed relatively close most of the day. At one point she went out to the back deck to paint her toenails so the smell of the nail polish wouldn't stink up the house and Jake had followed a few minutes later, ostensibly to whittle a scrap of wood with his pocketknife. She didn't seem to suspect he had really just come out there to watch her, but then again, it wasn't really out of character for him to spend time whittling on Sunday afternoon, when he wasn't allowed to go hang out with Finn or play video games. It was a perfect cover for checking out Dani's toned legs, and look down her shirt as she leaned forward to paint her toes.

The "downside" was that Jake went through most of the afternoon with a perpetual boner that he constantly had to adjust in his shorts, both for comfort and to try to keep it from being noticeable. It turns out that boners are quite inconvenient when there isn’t anything you can do about them. He'd done what he could to get rid of it once, jerking off in the downstairs bathroom, but it came right back a short time later when Dani decided to cool off by running through the sprinkler in their back yard, causing her tank top to plaster itself to her skin and show off the outline of her bra underneath. He'd not had another chance to release his pent up sexual frustration until that night in his bed, and he had been greatly relieved to ejaculate several massive spurts of cum into his sock before rolling over and falling into a satisfied slumber.

His morning alarm came all too soon, but Jake found himself looking forward to the new day. His school work wouldn't take long and he would be free to do whatever he wanted the rest of the day. More importantly, Dani obviously didn't suspect him of anything, so she might continue to dress as immodestly as she had the previous afternoon. Of course, the biggest thing to look forward to was that she would be taking a shower again tonight, giving him another opportunity to spy through her window. He determined that he would be far more careful this time around, and make sure he didn't make any sound that might alert her. Last of all, he would be able to go hang out with Finn today, and let him know the good news that he had not been found out, as he had feared.

Jake made his way up the stairs and out to the dining room to start in on his schoolwork. Surprisingly, Dani wasn't there yet. Since her bedroom was just across the living room from where they did their schoolwork, and she set her alarm for 7:00am, just like he did, she usually was already seated at the dining room table by the time he got upstairs. He had just retrieved his workbooks and set them on the table when he heard the door to her room open and he looked up instinctively to see her emerge. He could not help but stare as she walked behind the couch toward the dining room. Dani had a pair of pajama shorts on and a thin t-shirt, which was not entirely out of character for her, other than that she usually wore pajama pants. These shorts looked like they might have fit her as intended two years ago, but now they were clearly too small, clinging to her skin enticingly, and Jake doubted they covered her butt cheeks entirely, though he could not tell as she strode toward him. What caught his attention more than anything else was the way her breasts bounced and swayed freely beneath her t-shirt as she walked. Dani wasn't wearing a bra at all! This was entirely unheard of for her. Jake could just make out where her nipples were pressing against the fabric, making it all too easy to imagine exactly what her tits looked like when they weren't covered at all.

"Morning, meat-brain," she greeted in her usual teasing tone. Her voice broke Jake out of his trance-like state, reminding him that he should not be gawking so obviously at his sister. Reluctantly, he averted his eyes, opening one of his workbooks and tried to focus on what was on the page.

"Morning," he managed to choke out in response as Dani went to the bookshelf to retrieve her own workbooks. Jake risked a glance at her backside as she did so and was rewarded with confirmation that her shorts did not entirely cover her backside. About a third of her round posterior peeked out below her shorts, making Jake's cock twitch at the sight.

He quickly averted his gaze again when Dani turned back around and took a seat beside him. The rest of the morning Jake tried to focus on his schoolwork instead of the gorgeous creature seated next to him, failing miserably. He got very little work done at all, and even that was surely riddled with errors.

Dani was seated so close to him, he could smell her refreshingly feminine scent, and could glance over to see her tits prominently pressing against her t-shirt. He endured the torture all the way through breakfast with the rest of the family, during which he was surprised neither of his parents had commented on his sister's attire. Apparently he was the only one who had noticed anything unusual about it. He supposed it wasn't unheard of for Dani to do her schoolwork in her pajamas, and it was only natural that she would move to shorts and a t-shirt as the weather got warmer, rather than the long pajama pants and button-up, long sleeve, pajama shirts she had worn for the last several months. He tried to recall if his sister wore such small shorts and thin t-shirts last summer, but he simply couldn't remember. He had not been paying nearly as much attention to Dani's clothing choices back then.

After breakfast, his sister excused herself to go brush her teeth and get changed. Jake did likewise, and when he returned upstairs wearing board-shorts and a t-shirt, he found that Dani was back into a tank-top and her cutoff jeans as they finished up their schoolwork for the day. From the few times he glanced her direction, he thought she must be wearing the same bra she had the previous afternoon, or one similar to it. She had eschewed the sports bras he was used to her wearing, seeming to confirm Jake's assumption that Audrey had talked her into wearing more standard bras, which had the added benefit of making her boobs a more prominent feature, even while fully clothed.

The late morning and early afternoon passed much like the previous one had, with Jake taking any opportunity he could get away with ogling his sister's body. He tried to avoid doing so when his parents were in the room, or when he thought Dani might notice him staring, though. It would not do to get caught before the main attraction that evening.

His sister actually took some time to sunbathe in the back yard that afternoon, wearing the only bikini she owned for that purpose. Their parents didn't let her wear it to go swimming, since they felt it was too immodest, making her wear a one-piece and shorts instead, but they allowed her to wear it in the privacy of their own back yard to work on her tan, so long as Jake didn't have any of his friends over. Jake capitalized on the prime ogling opportunity by hanging out in the back yard to whittle with his pocket-knife again.

He found that whittling was a perfect cover for his true intentions, because if anyone else came out to the back deck, he could focus entirely on what he was doing, and pretend that he didn't notice his sister laying nearly naked only a few yards away at all. Then, when the coast was clear, he could glance up and take in her radiance in between every few slivers of wood that he chipped away. He had no particular plan for what he was whittling, but as he continued, it seemed to be forming into the shape of a fish, so that's what he kept working to refine in between checking out his sister's round ass, and then her prominent tits when she rolled over to let her front side get a turn in the sun.

It almost seemed too soon that the time rolled around for Finn to get home from school. Jake ached to stay and continue leering at Dani, but he consoled himself with the fact that he would almost certainly get to see her naked that night, and perhaps even get to watch her get herself off again. It was still strange for him to think that his sister masturbated. Somehow he had assumed it was something only guys actually did, so seeing Dani rubbing herself Friday night, and clearly bring herself to climax, was shocking at first. When he had told Finn about it, his friend had assured him that girls definitely masturbate, too; they just weren't as open about it as guys were. Finn had even promised to bring some pictures of girls masturbating when they could hang out again Monday afternoon. That time had finally come, and Jake reluctantly tore himself away from gawking at Dani to go meet up with his friend.

***

Finn was happy to see Jake when he rolled up on his bike just as the ginger-haired boy arrived home from the bus stop. They greeted each other with a fist bump and Finn had Jake wait a few minutes while he went inside to drop off his school bag and retrieve a smaller pack with his tablet and some snacks.

"Well, I guess this means you didn't get grounded," Finn said after retrieving his bike from the side of the garage. "Did your sister not catch you after all?"

"I'm pretty sure I'm in the clear", Jake responded as they began riding toward the access road leading out of their neighborhood and into the woods. "She definitely hasn't said anything to our parents, and hasn't treated me like she suspects anything either."

"Dude, I can't believe you got away with it!" Finn congratulated. "After you told me what a massive thud you made when you lost your balance, I thought you were found out for sure."

"You and me both," Jake agreed. "Maybe it just seemed loud to me because I was so scared that Dani had heard me. Or maybe she did hear, but just thought it was Dozer; I did clear out of there pretty fast."

"Either way, bro, you dodged a bullet," Finn said. "Are you going to quit while you're ahead, or keep peeking through her window at night? You're bound to get caught sometime."

"You're probably right," Jake admitted. "But dude! It's so much better to see a live naked girl than it is to just look at pictures on a screen! I think I can be careful enough not to get caught, at least a few more times."

"You're a braver man than I am," Finn said as they arrived at their fort, hiding their bikes in the bushes to the side of the access road. "Though, I have to admit, if I had a girl as hot as your sister living in my house, I'd be actively seeking out any opportunity I could get to catch a glimpse of her naked, let alone playing with herself. So, I guess I can't really blame you."

The two of them settled into the darkness of their fort and Finn pulled his tablet out to show Jake several pictures of naked and partially naked women fondling their own pussies. Some of them were putting things inside of themselves that Finn informed him were called dildos. One of the dildos looked like an over-sized dick, far too large to be realistic proportions. Other women had their fingers plunged deep into their pussies, usually two fingers at a time. Most of the women were doing something similar to what Dani had done, whether they had something inserted in them or not, rubbing the center of their pussy where there seemed to be a ridge of skin. Jake assumed that must be what made them orgasm, the way that stroking his dick did for him.

"Do you think all girls do that when they're by themselves, like guys do?" Jake asked. Jerking-off was something he had figured out naturally a few years ago while playing with his dick on the toilet. When he had mentioned it to Finn some time later, his friend admitted that he had figured it out in a similar manner, and he had later informed Jake that basically every other boy at school he had talked to had also started jerking off around the same age.

"I don't know," Finn said honestly. "Pictures like this are pretty common on the internet, but it might just be because that's what guys like to look at. I don't have a sister to ask about it, and I am sure as heck not going to ask my mom."

"Now that would be an awkward conversation," Jake agreed, and both boys burst into laughter. "Well, dude, wish me luck tonight. I’m going to make sure I’m silent as a mouse, and I'll give you an update when I see you tomorrow."

"Yeah, as long as you don't get caught and Dani doesn't skin you alive."

"I won't get caught," Jake assured him. "I can be careful when I need to be."

***

Monday night Dani felt as though her plan was coming along nicely. She had noticed Jake's not-so-subtle ogling over the course of the day and the previous afternoon, and she felt confident that if he was indeed spying on her after her showers, he would not be able to resist doing so tonight. Not after all the flesh she had put on display for him, whetting his appetite for the full show she had coming. If Audrey was right, and everything Dani had observed from her brother seemed to indicate that she was, then Dani would be ready to catch him in the act, while also treating him to a display he would not likely forget.

As usual, Dani's parents were in the living room watching their favorite sitcom when she went to hop in the shower. They never lasted long before retiring upstairs, though, as they didn't want the TV to keep Dani up, particularly on a school night. She wished them both a goodnight, in case they decided to go to bed before she was out of the shower, then went into the bathroom and locked both doors.

At first, Dani considered avoiding masturbating in the shower in favor of saving her fun for when she got back to her room. She cast that idea aside shortly after feeling the hot water roll over her body, though. She was too tense with anticipation and the orgasm would help her loosen up. Moreover, she knew she could bring herself to another one without any difficulty, especially if she knew her brother was watching. Just the thought that he might soon be gazing at her naked body sent her into her first climax of the evening as she rubbed herself in the shower.

She did not rush the rest of her shower, wanting to take plenty of time to relax and let the tension of the day wash away, which also had the added benefit of giving plenty of time for her parents to head up to bed. When she finally emerged, a towel wrapped around her hair and her bath robe concealing the rest of her, she was pleased to find that her parents had indeed headed upstairs to their own room. It would make her plan much easier to carry out if she didn't have to worry about her parents hearing her from the living room just beyond her bedroom wall.

Trying her best to act like everything was normal, Dani entered her room and flicked on the light. It was incredibly difficult to not look over at her window right away to see if anyone was there, but she somehow managed to keep her eyes focused on other things in her room. Drawing in a deep breath of anticipation, she dropped her bath robe to the floor, enjoying the shock of the cool air on her naked body, then did her best to go about her normal routine of further drying her hair with the towel before hanging both it and the other towel she had used to dry her body on her bedposts. As she did so, she couldn't help but risk a quick glance toward her window, but it was too dark outside for her to see anything clearly; only the vague shape of the rhododendron bush that dominated that area on that side of the house. If Jake was out there, he was going to be impossible to spot without any lighting outside to illuminate him. She inwardly cursed herself for not thinking of that when she had made her plan.

Was all this for nothing if she couldn't tell whether Jake was watching or not? What was the point if she couldn't catch him in the act? She supposed that it would still be pretty exciting to assume that he ***was*** watching her, regardless of whether she had any hope of catching him. It would still be good for an amazing orgasm, she was sure. She had found that fantasizing about her brother spying on her while she masturbated on Sunday night made her orgasm both faster and harder than she had previously. Adding the element of imagining something that excited her while she rubbed herself had also resulted in her being able to orgasm again soon afterward. Indeed, she had given herself three orgasms in relatively quick succession on Sunday night, just by imagining that her brother was outside watching her while she fingered her clit and thrust the handle of her hairbrush into her depths.

No, it would not be a total loss if she couldn't catch her brother red handed, she decided as she brushed and dried her hair while seated at her vanity. At the same time, she determined she would also sneak outside after the fact, and see whether she could find any evidence that he had been there after all. Just because she couldn't tell if he was there through the window didn't mean she wouldn't be able to tell whether he had been there at all.

With her hair brushed and dried, it was time to really put her plans into action. Dani got up from her seat at the vanity and strode as confidently as she could over to her closet, turning so that her backside was toward the window and opening the door. She retrieved only a pair of panties; the first item on the agenda would require the thin barrier. She pulled them on and turned back around toward her bed. Picking up her stuffed unicorn from its place near her pillows, she tried to look casual as she tossed it to a position closer to the middle of the bed, facing the corner of her room beyond her window. She crawled onto her bed and positioned herself similarly to what she and Audrey had done with her friend's teddy bear, straddling the unicorn with one knee to either side of it. From this angle, she could keep her gaze focused on the corner of her room, and at the same time, anyone watching from outside her window would have a perfect view of what came next.

***

Jake watched in awe from his hiding place outside of Dani's window. He was on his knees directly below it this time, instead of slightly off to one side, and he hoped that this would mean he wouldn't have to worry about losing his balance like he had Friday night. Dani had just mounted her stuffed unicorn in nothing but her panties, and had begun grinding herself against it. As she moved, her perfect breasts, with tan-lines forming from sunbathing in her bikini, bounced and swayed in a slow rhythm that had him absolutely transfixed. She was breathtaking! How had he never noticed until just last week? As she continued grinding on her stuffed animal, using one hand to hold it in place, she brought the other hand up her body, caressing her side, then her breast, and then pinching her proud little nipple. She moved her hand to the other breast, pinching that nipple as well, and from the look on her face, she really seemed to enjoy the sensation.

Jake's dick had been ramrod stiff since before he had snuck out the door, and watching his sister ride her unicorn and play with her tits, he couldn't help but start stroking himself through his jeans.

***

Having worked herself up as much as she could with the light grinding on her unicorn, Dani got up and retrieved her hairbrush from the vanity, then returned to her bed. She flopped down on top of her blankets next to her stuffed animal, trying her best to make it look coincidental that her crotch was facing her window as she lay on her back. She spread her legs wide and used the handle of her hairbrush to caress around and over her pussy through her panties. It was something she hadn't tried before, but it felt quite arousing, especially since she knew what she'd be using that hairbrush for in short order. She continued to enjoy the feel of the smooth but firm brush handle as she varied the pressure she was using, running it over her most sensitive areas, then finally, yearning for more direct stimulation, she peeled off her panties and tossed them aside.

She hazarded a glance toward her window, hoping that if Jake was there, he'd be so focused between her legs that he wouldn't notice she was looking for him, but she still could not see anything in the darkness beyond the window panes. Settling for imagining that he was indeed there watching her every move, Dani slipped a finger into her folds to see if she was wet enough for the brush handle: she definitely was. Positioning the tip of it at her opening, she gently pushed it into her, enjoying the sensation of being filled as it easily slid all the way to the bristles. Slowly she began to pull it out and thrust it back into herself with one hand, rubbing her clit with the other.

***

Jake was no longer satisfied with merely rubbing himself through his pants; not when his sister started using her hairbrush as a dildo. She had also shaved her pussy! Where he had once seen a small bush of pubic hair on the mound above her sex, there was only smooth, bare skin. When had she done that? He unzipped his pants and pulled out his rigid cock to begin stroking it in earnest while he watched Dani thrusting her brush handle into herself, rubbing that ridge of skin at the center of her pussy folds with her other hand, as he had seen the women in the pictures doing. It was, hands down, the hottest thing he had ever seen.

His sister's tits were heaving and bouncing as she thrust her hips upward to meet each stroke of the brush handle into her pussy, the whole handle disappearing within her on every thrust. She kept going faster and harder, and Jake instinctively knew she was probably close to an orgasm. That knowledge was enough to set off his own, and his cock erupted with several strong spurts of cum that sprayed the siding below her window. He didn't even notice as his eyes remained fixed on the writhing beauty before him as he came. Just as Jake's orgasm subsided, Dani's body tensed and shook as her own overtook her. He watched in awe, his still rigid dick gripped in his hand, as she rode out her orgasm with her hairbrush held as deep into her as she could jam it, still rubbing herself furiously until she was finally able to collapse in satisfaction.

To his surprise, he watched her continue to rub herself, working her way up to yet another orgasm a few minutes later, though it didn't seem quite as strong as the first. Then she extracted the hairbrush from her pussy, wiped it off on one of her towels, and returned it to its place at her vanity. She slowly went about retrieving her panties, putting them on, and then dressing for bed in a tight pair of pajama shorts and a t-shirt, which seemed to be her new choice of sleepwear for the summer. Finally, she turned out the light and though he could not see any longer, Jake assumed she had crawled into bed.

In a near stupor, Jake tucked in his now limp cock, zipped up his pants, and snuck back to his room in the basement, where he undressed and crawled into his own bed, soon falling into a satisfied sleep.

***

Dani lay in her bed for several minutes after she had turned out her light. She had executed her plan completely, but she had no real idea of whether her brother had seen her display, orchestrated with him in mind, or not. She had to go outside and see if there was any evidence he had been there at all and she didn’t want to wait until morning to check.

After what she felt had been enough time that Jake had likely made his way back to his room, if he had indeed been spying, Dani rolled out of bed and threw on a hoodie and long jeans over her pajamas, then crept out into the dark living room. She retrieved a flashlight from where her father kept one on the computer desk near the back sliding glass door, then slipped outside, off the back deck, and around the corner to the side of the house where her window faced. It was empty, except for the massive rhododendron. Determined, she pressed behind the overgrown foliage and directed the beam of the flashlight toward the ground, looking for evidence that anyone might have been there. As she made her way further behind the bush, the beam of the flashlight bounced up to shine its light along the siding. What she saw there made her frown with confusion. Some kind of thick, milky liquid was dripping slowly down the wall, as though it had been sprayed there. Curious, Dani reached out to touch it, and found that it was slightly sticky and very slick, like some kind of lubricant. Bringing her finger to her nose, she found that it didn't smell like urine at all, ruling out the possibility that Dozer had merely chosen to mark his territory there. Instead, it had a slightly sweet and musky smell.

Unsure what the substance was, Dani wiped her finger off on her pants and continued her search. Turning the flashlight beam back on the ground, she soon saw the reflection of something metallic and, taking a closer look, she found Jake's pocketknife laying there in the dirt beneath her window. A thrill went through her as she realized what this meant. Jake had definitely been watching her tonight! She had seen him using this very pocketknife earlier in the day to whittle while she was sunbathing. She had the evidence she needed, now she just had to decide what to do with it.

***

The next morning, when Jake made his way up the stairs to start in on his schoolwork, he found Dani already at the table, deeply engrossed in her own work, and he stopped short at the sight of her. Unlike the previous morning, she was fully clothed. She had on a pair of long jeans, her only pair that didn't hug her legs like a second skin, and a hoodie. It was such a stark difference from the previous morning, with her tight pajama shorts, thin t-shirt, and no bra, that he was immediately certain something was up.

"Oh, good, you're up," Dani said as she noticed him standing there with what Jake was certain was a supremely dumb expression on his face. Her tone seemed more serious than usual, which only added to his wariness. "Missing something this morning?"

"Huh?" he asked, confused and checking himself over to make sure he hadn't walked upstairs only partially dressed or something. No, he had a t-shirt and sweatpants on, which was his usual morning attire. So, what was Dani talking about?

"Let’s just say you won't be able to loiter in the back yard whittling today," Dani said with a more knowing tone than Jake was comfortable with. "So, you'll just have to find something else to occupy your time."

"My pocketknife?" Jake asked, and Dani smiled mischievously, confirming his guess was correct. "Oh, come on, Dani. Give it back, please." He never used the word please with her and he hoped it counted for something. He'd been worried that she had somehow caught him spying on her the previous night, but he wasn't sure how that would have been possible, since he had been completely silent. She'd made no indication that she suspected anyone was watching her as she got herself off, and then she had turned her lights out and gone to bed.

At least it had turned out that she had just found his pocketknife somewhere. Maybe this was her way of getting revenge on him for stealing her sunglasses and making her climb the tree after him the previous week. He hoped that she wouldn't make him do anything too terrible to get it back. She’d just had to get a few scrapes climbing, which he didn’t think was too big a deal, but girls were sometimes more sensitive about such things.

"If you want it back, you'll have to solve a mystery," Dani said teasingly, as though reading his mind. "You'll have to figure out where you lost it, and return there tonight, after mom and dad have gone to bed."

"That's not fair, Dani," Jake protested. "I didn't make you go all day without your sunglasses."

"No, but I'm not making you climb a tree in your shorts, either," she retorted.

"Fine... you have a point," Jake admitted. "But why do I have to wait until mom and dad go to bed? We'll both be in trouble if we're caught sneaking around after bed time."

"And you wouldn't be in trouble if mom and dad found out you had been irresponsible enough to leave the pocketknife laying around?" Dani asked. She knew very well that he would be in quite a lot of trouble, particularly if his father found out. The pocketknife had been passed down to their father from their grandfather, and their father had charged Jake with taking care not to lose it, and to keep it in good condition, so he could in turn pass it down to his own son. "Do you think it would be more likely for mom and dad to find out you lost it if I made you come get it during the day, or after they go to bed?"

"During the day," Jake admitted. "But what if I can't figure out where I lost it? The last time I remember having it was when I put it back in my pocket when I was done whittling."

"If you can't figure it out, I'll just have to put it somewhere that dad is sure to find it for you. Whether he will let you have it back is another matter entirely, though, isn't it?" With that, she turned back to her schoolwork, making it clear she was finished with the conversation.

Still a bit stunned, Jake retrieved his own workbooks and sat down to start in on his schoolwork. He opened his math to the next page that he hadn't yet completed, but all he did was stare at it while wracking his brain trying to think of where he might have left his pocketknife that Dani would have found it. Had he left it on the deck after he had finished whittling? No, he was pretty sure he had it with him when he was at the fort with Finn later in the afternoon. He could not recall ever taking it out of his pocket after that. Jake was also relatively certain that Dani didn't know where he and Finn had built their fort. So, even if he had somehow lost it there, Dani could not have gone there and found it, could she? Where else could he have lost it?

Suddenly he knew. It was the only thing that made sense. His knife must have somehow fallen out of his pocket last night while he was spying on her. He had been jerking-off and distracted, and it could have easily worked free from where it was clipped and fallen to the ground. But when had she gone out to investigate? Had she done it early this morning? That would explain why she was already dressed in a way that would stave off the morning chill. What had tipped her off that he was out there? Had she somehow seen him? She hadn't acted like it. Yet, that was the only place he could have lost his knife that his sister might have possibly found it.

If that was indeed where she found his pocketknife, then she must know he had been watching her through her window. Was she planning to confront him about spying on her? Was that why she insisted on him meeting her there after their parents went to bed? Maybe it was a good sign that she had not simply decided to tell their parents. Either that or she was just waiting until she could confirm her suspicions when he showed up at her window. Did he have a choice, though? If he didn't show up tonight, he would certainly be in trouble when his father found out about him losing the knife. But if he did show up, he may be setting himself up to be in even more trouble for spying on his sister. Then again, even if he didn't show up, she still had physical evidence that he had been outside her window, and she could feasibly get him in trouble for both losing the knife ***and*** for spying on her regardless of what he did. How should he handle the situation? Jake decided to discuss it with Finn that afternoon.

***

Finn was no help at all in deciding what he should do. When they headed out to the fort that afternoon, Jake told him what had happened with his sister finding his pocketknife, and the only place he could think of that she might have found it was outside her window.

"Maybe you could come up with some excuse why you were out there" Finn suggested. "Say that you heard something and went to investigate. Or say that you were sleepwalking and woke up outside her window."

"Dude, she's not going to buy any of that," Jake said glumly. "I'm telling you she's on to me. She didn't wear anything in the least bit revealing all day. She's back to wearing sports bras, baggy t-shirts, and long jeans, even with how hot it is today. The only thing that makes sense is that she knows I was spying on her, and she either wants to confirm that by luring me into a trap tonight, or else she wants to blackmail me and basically get anything she wants in return for not telling our parents."

"You're probably right," Finn admitted. "Sorry, dude. You really have no good options."

"No, I don't.... I may as well just meet her tonight and see if I can convince her not to go to mom and dad."

"I'd wish you luck," Finn said. "But what you need right now is a miracle."

“Pretty sure God doesn’t hand out miracles for this sort of thing...” Jake remarked dejectedly.

***

Dani waited in her room that night, satisfied that her plan had gone off without a hitch. She had intentionally worn clothing that would show off her body as little as possible, which should be enough of a shock to Jake to make it clear that she knew what he had been up to. That on its own should be enough of a clue about where he had lost his pocketknife that he would know where she expected him to meet her.

Of course, Jake could just decide that letting their dad find the knife would be better than coming to meet her, and risk getting in even deeper trouble for spying on her. She wasn't too worried that he would take that option, though, because it ran the risk that she would turn in the pocketknife to their father and tell him about Jake's spying at the same time, using the knife as evidence. Her brother’s only slim hope of coming out of this relatively unscathed was to meet her outside her window.

She sat on the edge of her bed, wearing a set of long pajamas, waiting to see when he would show up. In preparation, she had raised her blinds and popped the screen out of the window so she could let him in if and when he arrived. As she sat there, she felt nervous butterflies fluttering in her stomach in anticipation of what she hoped she could coerce her brother into doing as a means of "getting even" with him for invading her privacy. Sure, she actually enjoyed knowing that he had spied on her, but he didn't need to know that.

It was just after 10:30 when the knock came on her window and she got up to open it and confront her brother.

"So, you figured it out, did you?" she said, affecting a challenging tone, and he seemed to shrink where he stood, between her window and the rhododendron.

"Look, Dani, I can ex..." Jake began before she cut him off.

"Just shut up and get in here," she commanded. "And be quiet about it. You don't want to draw any more attention to your late night activities than you already have."

She practically heard him gulp as she stepped back to allow him space to climb through the window into her room.

"Sit," she said, pointing to the chair in front of her vanity that she had turned to face her bed ahead of time. She hoped he would feel like he was being interrogated, since she sat taller than him on the edge of her bed. He obeyed, sitting in the chair and studying her floor. "You've been spying on me," she accused bluntly.

Jake went rigid at her words. Surely he must have guessed that she knew. Maybe he had still been hoping that she assumed something less incriminating? Either way, she pressed on.

"How long have you been peeking at me in the privacy of my own room while I get changed?" she made it sound as much like a demand as she could muster.

"Since... last Wednesday night," came his quiet admission, barely more than a whisper.

"Do you realize just how much trouble you would be in if I told mom and dad?" She didn't give him a chance to respond before continuing. "I doubt they would have much mercy on you, so why should I?"

Jake didn't seem to have a response, which meant she had him exactly where she wanted him.

"The way I see it," she said. "I can either tattle on you, and let you be grounded for the foreseeable future, or we can work this out between each other, like we usually do with less serious things. Which would you prefer?"

"We can work it out," Jake responded quickly. "I'll do whatever you want. Chores for the whole summer, anything!" The urgency in his voice made Dani feel bad. She wasn't going to be able to carry on torturing him like this for long.

"I can't have you doing my chores for that long," Dani said. "Mom and dad would get suspicious about what you had done that was so bad you owed me months worth of chores, and you'd end up in trouble anyway."

"Then what can I do, Dani?" he begged, finally looking up at her. "I really will do anything."

"I want to make us even," Dani said. "You spied on me naked in my room, didn't you?" Jake nodded, looking back at the floor. "Then it's only fair that I should get to see you naked, too."

"What!?" Jake exclaimed in a whisper/shout to keep his voice from carrying.

"You violated my privacy, Jake," Dani chided. "I expected my own room to be a safe place to be vulnerable, and you took advantage of it. I think it's the least you could do to let me see, voluntarily, what you saw of me without my permission."

He sat gaping at her for a moment, then it seemed to click in his mind that what she had requested really was entirely reasonable, given what he had done.

"Right now?" he asked.

"Yes, right now, right here," Dani said. "Stand up and strip down." She crossed her arms under her breasts for emphasis, waiting on him to do as he'd been told.

Shaking his head, as though unable to believe what he was about to do, Jake stood from the chair and hesitated a moment, looking at her for confirmation and no doubt hoping she was about to reveal it had all been a prank. She met his eyes with all the seriousness she could muster and nodded her encouragement to continue. Sighing in exasperation, Jake slowly pulled his t-shirt over his head. Dani had seen him without his shirt on before, but something about the situation made it far more exciting to see his bare chest now. Her brother had an athletic build, toned, but not overly muscular. Letting his shirt fall to the floor, he slipped his tennis shoes off, then unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. He let them drop into a heap around his ankles, revealing a pair of light colored, plaid boxers, then he stepped out of the pants and kicked them to the side. He bent and pulled off each of his socks, then took a deep breath before pulling his boxers down, finally standing back up to step out of them as well. He stood there, completely nude, staring at her and probably wondering what would come next, his fingers tapping the sides of his thighs nervously.

For her part, Dani was staring, too, but not at her brother's face. Her attention was fixed on her brother's crotch, where his penis, hung limply between his legs. She had never seen a penis before, and it was quite an odd looking appendage. It reminded her of a short little elephant trunk, but with some kind of sack hanging below it. It was so vastly different from her vagina. She supposed she should have expected that, after Audrey had told her that boys masturbate differently than girls, but she hadn't imagined this. Honestly, she hadn't imagined anything about what boys private parts looked like before, but she was sure she would not have imagined anything like that was in front of her right now.

"Is my dick really that interesting to look at?" Jake asked, sounding extremely uncomfortable.

"Dick?" Dani asked.

"Yeah, that's what it's called," Jake explained. "Dick, penis, cock, wiener. There's lots of things people call it, but I usually just stick with dick."

"Dick..." Dani said again, trying the word out. "It's just that I've never seen a dick before. Do they all look like that?"

"Uh, pretty much..." Jake said. "I guess some look a little different. The ones that are circumcised."

"Circumcised?" Dani asked, her eyes still glued to her brother's groin.

"Um, well, that's when they have the extra skin at the tip cut off of them," he stumbled through explaining. "Do you have to keep staring at it like that, though?"

"Hey, how long did you stare at me while I was naked?" Dani scolded. "What's it doing?" As they had been talking, Jake's dick had started changing. At first it had been subtle, as it no longer hung quite so limply, but now it was sticking out prominently, and seemed to be growing larger and more rigid.

"Oh, God..." Jake said. "I'm getting a boner..." He sounded even more embarrassed than he already had throughout their conversation so far.

"What's a boner?" she asked, watching his dick grow even more, the skin near the end being forced apart to reveal something smooth and bulbous underneath that was a darker and more reddish color than the rest.

"It's something that happens to guys when we get horny, or nervous, which you are making me by staring at it so intently," Jake explained.

"What's horny mean?" she asked.

"Wow, Dani, you really don't know?"

She shook her head, still staring at his dick, which seemed to have grown as much as it was going to, fully twice as long and big around as it had been when he first took his pants off.

"It's when you are excited, and you want to jerk-off," he explained.

"Oh," Dani said simply, taking in the sight of his rigid cock a moment longer before she asked, "So, does that mean you want to jerk-off right now?"

"Not in front of you, I don't!" he whisper/shouted again.

Dani finally looked up at his face and cocked an eyebrow at him, knowing she had him trapped.

"But you watched me give myself an orgasm already," she accused. "More than once, if you spied on me Friday night and last night, too."

"Look... Dani..." Jake began to sputter. "You know, you keep talking about making us all even and everything, but it's not like I got anywhere near as close a look at you as you are getting of me right now. So maybe we can just call this good, alright?"

Dani narrowed her eyes at him, pretending to consider his words. Then she nodded, as if coming to a decision.

"You're right. This isn't very even," she said. Then she stripped off her pajama shirt and tossed it to the floor, revealing her bare torso, which immediately captivated her brother's attention. His jaw literally dropped at the sight of her breasts only a few feet away from him. Then she shocked him further, standing up from her place at the foot of her bed, hooking her thumbs under the waistline of both her pajama pants and her panties, and bending to pull them down to the floor, her face coming within inches of his raging erection. She stood up, completely nude, in front of him with a coy smile on her face.

"There, that's a bit more even, wouldn't you say?"

Jake still stood there gaping at her, but now his eyes roved her whole body, which was within arms reach of him. By the look on his face, this was the first time he'd been so close to a naked girl, as well. The way he looked at her, as if drinking in the sight of her, sent thrills through Dani's entire body.

"Look, Jake, " Dani began after she had given him a couple solid minutes to stare at her. "I know you were only spying on me because you were curious to see what a naked girl looks like, and how we go about giving ourselves orgasms. And the truth is, I am just as curious about that myself, but regarding boys. So, why not help each other satisfy that curiosity?"

"Really?" Jake said, pausing from ogling her naked form to look her in the eyes. "You're not mad at me for spying on you?"

"Not at all," she assured him. "In fact, when I figured out what you’d been doing, it made me... What did you call it? Horny?"

"No way..." Jake breathed. "I thought I was weird for thinking you were hot, and here you were, turned on by the idea?"

"There you go using terms I'm not familiar with again... but I think I get the gist of what you are saying, and yes, last night when I was masturbating, I was thinking about you watching me, and it made me orgasm so hard!"

"Woah..."

"So... would you agree to jerking-off in front of me, and I'll give myself an orgasm while you watch, too? That way we both can see what its like?"

"Yeah!" Jake grinned with what seemed like a mixture of relief and excitement. "I'll, uh, need to grab one of my socks, though."

"Why's that?" Dani asked.

"Well, when guys cum, it can get a little messy, so I put my sock over my dick when I get close, and that way it catches it all," he explained, the embarrassment returning to his voice as he retrieved one of his socks from the floor.

"Not going to work for me," Dani said. "I want to see the whole thing, not all but the end."

"But I'll get cum everywhere if I don't," Jake protested.

"I don't know what cum is," Dani said, grabbing one of her towels from where it hung on her bed post and laying it out flat on her bed. "But you can do it all over this. Will that work?" Jake shrugged then nodded his assent, so Dani climbed onto her bed to sit just beyond where she had laid out her towel at the foot. "Alright then, come closer and get started."

Jake looked at her for a moment, as if deciding whether she was really serious about this or not, then he took the few steps over to the foot of the bed and reached his right hand down between his legs to grasp his dick firmly just below the tip. Dani couldn't help but lean forward slightly to watch as he slowly began to stroke his shaft up and down. As he did so, the foreskin parted to reveal the deep red, bulbous head beneath.

Shortly after he had begun, Jake looked up at her and she caught his eyes, causing him to crack a sheepish smile. Dani smiled back encouragingly before shifting her gaze back to his dick. She stared transfixed as he continued to stroke himself, faster and faster, harder and harder. While he continued to vigorously jerk off, Dani positioned herself with her legs spread to either side of the towel, so her brother would have a good view of her whole body to fuel his efforts. She noticed that his hips had begun to move almost involuntarily, just like hers did while she was rubbing herself. That usually only happened when she was getting close to her orgasm. Was Jake getting close to his?

Indeed, it was only a minute or two later that Jake began to let out low grunting moans of pleasure, then his body tensed and he stopped thrusting, though he continued pumping furiously with his fist around his dick, and she was shocked to see a massive spurt of a white milky substance erupt from the head of his cock, aimed straight for her. She instinctively drew back, but the stream of warm liquid fell across her stomach, and before she had any time to react a second spurt flew from his dick to land across her lower stomach and the outer lips of her pussy. Several more, weaker, spurts erupted in quick succession from Jake's cock, but they all fell, as intended, onto the towel between them.

"I'm so sorry, Dani!" Jake exclaimed as he came out of his orgasmic stupor and noticed what he had done. "I didn't mean to get it on you. I just didn't realize it would shoot that far."

As Dani looked down at the milky, slick, liquid covering her, she said, "So, that's what was on the wall below my window. You jerked-off while you were watching me last night!"

"I'm sorry," he said again, and moved as though he was going to retrieve his clothes from where they were piled on the floor.

"Oh, I'm not mad, Jake," Dani assured him, and he stood back up to look down at her naked body with his cum sprayed across it. "So, this is what cum is?" she asked, and he nodded. With a finger she scooped a glob off of her stomach, then brought it to her nose, confirming it had the same sweet, musky scent. Then she shocked them both, testing out the taste with the tip of her tongue. She found it was a pleasant, sweet taste, and she stuck her finger into her mouth to suck the cum off of it , hearing Jake let out a low moan as she did so. She looked up at him with a mischievous grin and said, "Well, now that you've shown me, I suppose it's my turn. I wonder how well your cum works as a lubricant..."

"A wha..?" Jake asked, unable to tear his eyes away from where he had plastered her with his cum.

"Lubricant," Dani repeated. "It always feels better when it's wet down there, and I may as well put all this slick stuff to good use."

She laid back on her bed, letting her legs fall open to give Jake the most up close and personal view of a pussy Dani was sure he'd ever had. Then she used her fingers to scoop up more of his cum from her belly, and smeared it on her pussy, where his second shot had already left some dribbling. The warm and milky substance felt amazing as she rubbed it all over her outer lips and inner folds. It allowed her to easily slip her finger inside herself, her brother's cum mingling with the liquid her own opening already had coating itself.

"Grab my hairbrush off of my vanity, will you?" She asked and watched Jake reluctantly tear his gaze away from between her legs so he could retrieve what she had requested. When he returned with the brush and passed it to her, his hand came within a few short inches of her most intimate area and Dani found herself wishing he would touch her, though she wasn't brave enough to say so. Instead, she just snatched the brush from his hand and took a moment to coat the handle in his cum that she had spread all over her pussy. Then she plunged it swiftly and easily into herself, delighted with how effortless it was to move it in and out of her with the extra lubrication. She used the fingers of her other hand to rub her clit, which seemed to be even more sensitive than usual, though the cum lathered on it significantly reduced the friction. She flicked, swirled, and rubbed herself as fast as she could, thrusting her brush handle into herself at the same time, all while watching the look on her brother's face as he stood stunned by the display. It was even more exciting to actually see his reaction than it had been to imagine he was secretly watching her, which had turned out not to have been merely imagination, after all.

Soon, Dani was bucking her hips wildly as her orgasm approached, and Jake had gone to his knees at the foot of her bed to get the closest view possible of her ministrations. She was not prepared for the intensity of the orgasm that crashed over her, and she let out a sharp gasp and then a long, low moan of pleasure that she hoped had not been too loud. She let go of the hairbrush entirely, using that hand to grip her blankets as hard as she could, her other finger still rubbing her clit automatically as wave after wave of her orgasm wracked her body. Her pussy was clenching and releasing the brush handle so hard that it actually forced the thing out of her, and it fell to the bed atop her towel. Dani hardly noticed, her hips still gyrating as she rode out the intense pleasure. Finally, each wave seemed less and less intense, and she let out a long breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding in then gasped for fresh air to replace it.

Jake must have sensed that her orgasm was winding down, because he stood up, a look of absolute awe on his face, and slowly let his gaze travel up from her pussy, across her stomach, to her breasts, and finally to her face where he stopped, looking her directly in her eye.

"Dani..." he croaked, barely able to speak. "That was... incredible!"

"You're telling me!" she said, still trying to catch her breath. She glanced down at her brother's groin and found that his dick was still standing stiff and proud out in front of him. "When does that, uh, boner go away?"

Jake looked down at himself and then back up at her, a shy grin on his face.

"Oh, uh, that'll usually go away after I cum," he explained. "But watching you get yourself off has kept me hornier than I have ever been in my life! It'll eventually go limp again, if I can ever get what I just witnessed out of my mind..."

"Now why would you ever want to do that?" Dani teased, propping herself up on her elbows so she could look directly at him. "It sure seemed like you enjoyed what you saw."

"Oh, I most definitely did!" Jake assured her. "And it's probably going to mean that my boner sticks around for quite a while."

"Can't you just jerk-off again to make it go away?" she asked.

"I don't know," Jake responded. "I've never tried to jerk off again so quickly after cumming."

"Well, there's a first time for everything!" Dani declared. "I figured out that I can orgasm more than once. We may as well find out together if you can, too."

"I'm game if you are," Jake said, grinning wide and taking hold of his erect cock.

"Oh, I am game!" Dani said, plucking her brush from where it had flopped beneath her to set it aside. Then she scooted herself down on top of the towel she had laid out, stopping with her butt at the edge of her bed so that one leg hung to either side of her brother, who was staring at her in shock. "You already made a mess on me earlier," She said by way of explanation. "May as well cum on me again since I already have to clean myself off. Besides, I kind of liked it." She winked at him and motioned for him to come closer. "Don't stand so far away or you'll get your cum on the carpet and that'll be one more thing I have to clean."

He stood dumbfounded for a moment, cock still in hand, then gave a nervous smirk and stepped up to the edge of her bed, so that he held his dick mere inches above Dani's still creamy pussy, his hips resting between her soft inner thighs. He began stroking himself and Dani joined in, snaking a hand down between them to lightly rub her still-sensitive clit. However, she soon grew frustrated because when she let herself lay back so she could more comfortably rub her sex, she noticed that she wouldn't be able to watch Jake jerk-off at the same time. In an attempt to remedy this, she reached up, stretching toward the head of her bed to grab a couple pillows to prop herself up, but she couldn't reach.

"Hold on a sec," she said, scooting away from him a bit then rolling over to crawl toward the head of her bed, returning a moment later with three pillows that she set to the side while she repositioned herself. She sat at the edge of her bed where Jake had backed up slightly to give her room to maneuver. He was still quite close, though, holding his dick pointed at her stomach. Satisfied with her location, she positioned the pillows behind her, one on top of another, where she estimated her head and shoulders would fall when she reclined, then she laid back into them. She smiled with satisfaction that the pillows held her up enough to see over her breasts at what would soon be taking place between her legs, and this time Jake needed no coaxing to draw closer again and start stroking his hard cock just above her pussy.

Dani joined him by reaching her own hand beneath where he was stroking away in order to resume rubbing and teasing her clit. She glanced up to look at her brother's face, but like her his attention was fixed on what they were doing, so close to one another that Dani's fingers often brushed against Jake's knuckles. Dani realized just how intimate she felt with her brother in that moment; as intimate as she had felt with Audrey on Saturday night, when the other girl had snuck behind her and pinched her nipples. Remembering that moment, Dani used her left hand to pinch a nipple, temporarily drawing Jake's attention away from between her legs. He grinned at her then looked back down at what they were doing.

A few moments later, Dani felt Jake's hips begin to move against the back of her thighs with slow, shallow thrusts. With her own pleasure building, she started pushing her hips upward to match his rhythm. This resulted in the lips of her pussy brushing against the sack underneath his dick, and they both gasped from the unexpected contact, but neither of them dared stop their ministrations; not with how wonderful it felt to have their genitals caress each other. Soon, Jake had adjusted his grip so that he was stroking the top of his cock, leaving the underside exposed. This resulted in him pushing his shaft slightly downward so that when Dani in turn pressed her hips upward, her pussy lips caressed both his sack and the underside of his dick.

This new stimulation, and knowing it was from her own brother's cock sliding against her, even so slightly, was more than enough to send Dani over the edge. Her whole body tensed with her hips pressed upward to make contact with Jake's rigid shaft as her climax overwhelmed her, at least as strong as the previous one. Meanwhile, Jake abandoned any sense of propriety and openly rubbed his cock along her pussy lips while continuing to stroke himself furiously. The first massive wave of Dani's orgasm was just giving way to the second when she saw the first stream of cum erupt from her brother's cock, flying so far it landed between her breasts. She could feel his cock where it was nestled against the outer lips of her pussy as it relaxed momentarily and then tensed once more, shooting another ribbon of cum that splattered the underside of her left breast. She felt his cock tense and release several more times, spraying her torso with hot cum, even as her own pussy clenched and released below it. With each tensing of his cock against her pussy lips, less and less cum spurted from its head until just a dribble fell to her mons, just above where her fingers lazily stroked her clit through the last waves of her own orgasm.

For a few sweet moments after both of their orgasms subsided, they remained there, with Jake's dick pressing gently against her pussy, staring at the aftermath of his climax spread all over Dani's belly, and up to her breasts from his first few strong ejaculations. Then Dani broke the silence with a giggle.

"Wow, you really do make a mess with your cum, don't you?" she teased.

"Hey, you knew what you had coming when you told me to do it on you instead of the towel," Jake retorted, and Dani giggled again at the pun. "God, Dani.... That was...."

"Incredible?" She offered.

"Yeah," He agreed. "But even that doesn't seem strong enough. I can't believe we did this... I never dreamed I would end up cumming all over you when I came to your window tonight."

"Mmmmm, neither did I," Dani cooed as she scooped up some of his cum from where it had splattered her breast and brought it to her mouth for another taste. She held the sweet and musky substance on her tongue for a moment, then swallowed.

"That's so hot...." Jake whispered as he watched her play with his cum.

"Not as hot as watching it spew out of the tip of your dick," Dani said as she rubbed his cum on each of her nipples. "Why do you think your dick spouts all this cum when you orgasm, but my pussy doesn't do anything like that at all?"

"I don't know," Jake admitted. "I guess I never really thought about why it does what it does. I just do it cause it feels so good."

"Well, at least that's the same," Dani said. "I can't claim to have much experience with it, but those two orgasms tonight were the best I've had, by far."

"Same," Jake agreed. "I didn't even know I could have more than one that close together."

"I think we both learned a lot tonight," Dani mused. "I learned that I really like cum, for instance." She swirled her finger in some of Jake's cum on her stomach for emphasis.

"You're going to need another shower now," Jake said with a laugh. "Too bad it would wake mom and dad. How are you going to get yourself cleaned up before you go to sleep tonight?"

"That's a good question...." Dani said. "Maybe, I'll just leave it. Some of it already seems to be drying on me, and I can't tell you how horny it makes me feel to have your cum all over me." She felt his dick twitch against her at her words, and she grinned wide. "Seems it makes you horny, too. Does that mean you're already working up for another go?"

"Oh, no..." Jake said, backing away and finally breaking the intimate contact of their genitals against one another. "My dick already feels sore from that last one. I don't think going again would be very enjoyable."

Dani stuck out her bottom lip in mock disappointment.... Mostly mock, anyway. "Oh well. There's always tomorrow night."

Jake's eyes widened. "Tomorrow night? You want to do this again?"

"Of course!" Dani said. "Don't you?"

"Well, yeah... but I thought this was just going to be a one time thing, so we could be even for my spying."

"Oh, Jake, I think we went well beyond just making things even between us. And besides, as long as we're doing it together, instead of one of us spying on the other," she shot him a playful glare, "then we'll always be even, won't we?"

Jake smiled at that. "Yes, I suppose we will be."

"Same time tomorrow night, then?" Dani asked hopefully.

"Same time tomorrow night," Jake agreed. "Assuming I don't wake up tomorrow and find out this was all just a dream." He started putting his clothes back on, taking a break between articles of clothing to appreciate his handiwork all over Dani's naked body.

"If it was a dream, at least it was a really good one," Dani remarked, watching him dress with more than a little disappointment. When he was fully clothed, she got up from the bed to see him out the window. She could have sent him out her bedroom door to sneak down the stairs, but that was too risky. The stairs were creaky, and the sound would easily carry in the quiet house. Going out the window and back inside through the basement door was the safest option.

Before climbing out, Jake turned back to her and said, "Tonight really was amazing, Dani. Thank you."

"It really was," she agreed, smiling at him sweetly. "Thank you, too."

"I'd give you a hug goodnight but..." he gestured at her cum covered body, and they both chuckled. Then he leaned toward her and softly kissed her cheek. "Good night, Dani," he whispered, and then climbed out her window into the night, and Dani sighed, shutting the window behind him.

More blossom media via Tor. If you want an app that can view ...

2026-06-24T03:20:23Z

More blossom media via Tor. If you want an app that can view this, I think Amethyst and Wisp both have built-in Tor.

Exactly. Same for Tor relays.

2026-04-28T21:22:24Z

In reply to nevent1q…a08e
_________________________

Exactly. Same for Tor relays.

Just a little test. If you can't see the gorgeous Alice Mido, ...

2026-04-28T04:44:10Z

Just a little test. If you can't see the gorgeous Alice Mido, then you need to be using a Nostr client that has Tor.

Freckles get me every time.

2026-03-06T07:09:08Z

In reply to nevent1q…eexy
_________________________

Freckles get me every time.

Full contact football, anyone?

2026-03-03T02:46:45Z

In reply to nevent1q…70fn
_________________________

Full contact football, anyone?

AI has an interesting idea of what 20 year olds look like. Some ...

2026-02-17T19:59:08Z

AI has an interesting idea of what 20 year olds look like. Some of the images generated for me look like 30+ year old women and others look like 15 year old girls.

Oh wait... I suppose some real life 20 year olds look like they're much older, and some look like they're much younger, too. Checks out.

This is one of those times where the eyes say she looks underage, ...

2025-12-09T03:08:02Z

In reply to nevent1q…t56n
_________________________

This is one of those times where the eyes say she looks underage, but she's likely not, so the mind justifies being attracted to someone who appears younger than they are. Point being: the dick doesn't care. It responds to what it likes.

Finally got around to editing and publishing Chapter 3! If you ...

2025-08-21T22:39:27Z

Finally got around to editing and publishing Chapter 3!

If you missed the first two chapters, they are linked below as well.

quoting
naddr1qq…jetd

Fair warning: This is an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are ***fictional only***. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there ***is*** sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

***

The weekend with Audrey was over far too quickly for Dani. After the girls woke on Sunday morning, they had joined Audrey's parents and older brother, Jeff, for breakfast before getting ready for church and making the twenty minute drive for morning service. They sat together during worship, but that didn't afford them any time to talk, lest they cause a distraction that would embarrass Dani's father while he preached. They had some time together after service, during the lunch potluck, and then Dani had to retrieve her bag from the Larsons' big Chevy Suburban and join her own family in their minivan for the shorter ride home. Jake was in the middle row bucket seat opposite her, and as expected he practically acted like she didn't exist, other than to offer a weak, "Hi Dani." Occasionally, though, on the ride home, Dani caught her brother glancing over at her out of the corner of her eye. His glances were not directed toward her face, but toward her chest and her legs, clad as they were in her skin-tight jeans. She grinned to herself at the confirmation that her brother was indeed checking her out.

When she got home, she took her bag to her room and sat at her vanity trying to decide how she would proceed to deal with her brother. She wanted to try and catch him in the act of spying on her, if possible. There was a certain risk to that, since it might make him shut down toward her even more, like she and Audrey had discussed regarding merely confronting him about it. However, it would also give Dani leverage she could hold over him, since she would have the evidence needed to at least threaten to go to their parents with his intrusion of her privacy. She had no real intention of telling their parents, but he didn’t need to know that. As long as he believed that she would do so, he might be willing to let her "get even", so to speak.

Ever since her conversations with Audrey the previous day, Dani's curiosity about boys in general had been piqued. Sure, Audrey had promised to tell her everything she knew about boys' anatomy the next time they had a sleepover, but that simply wasn't good enough for Dani. For one thing, she'd probably have to wait at least two or three weeks before she and Audrey could get together again. Dani didn't want to wait that long, especially for second hand knowledge from another girl. Why rely on what a girl could tell her when she could probably work out a way to get first-hand knowledge straight from the source? She had a perfectly adequate boy living under the very same roof with her, and every reason to believe she could maneuver her current predicament with Jake such that he would feel obligated to make up for spying on her, even if only to keep from getting in deep trouble with their parents.

As she considered her options, a plan began to form in Dani’s mind. If Audrey was correct, she would just need to wait until Monday night, after her shower, to set that plan into motion. Of course, that didn't mean she couldn't take steps now that might help encourage Jake to more readily fall into her plans. Knowing that her brother would likely be checking her out any time they were in the same room positively thrilled her. The remainder of the afternoon and all day Monday were shaping up to be quite entertaining for Dani, if she had the nerve to follow through with what she had in mind.

The early summer heat was in full effect that afternoon and Dani decided to take advantage of the excuse to show a bit more skin. For the first time in quite a while she put on one of the only two regular bras she owned. Though she rarely wore the thing, it still fit her well, with the exception that the B size cups were just slightly too small, resulting in the excess flesh of her breasts being pressed upward enticingly. Without the extra support and containment that her usual sports bras provided, Dani felt like her boobs were bouncing and flopping all over the place, but she had to admit as she took in her reflection in her vanity's mirror that they were quite alluring, and more likely to evoke the reaction she desired. Certainly more than when she had them cooped up in a sports bra. She also donned a flimsy tank top with a plunging neckline and a pair of cutoffs that fit her like a second skin. It was an outfit her parents would absolutely never let her leave the house in, but they didn't hassle her about wearing similar attire in the privacy of their own home unless they had company over. Little did they know that the person most likely to be ogling her in such an outfit lived in the very same house.

Dani experimentally bent over while facing the mirror and took in the view down the front of her shirt. Her breasts were barely being contained by her bra at all, threatening to spill out entirely, resulting in a particularly lewd display that would work perfectly for Dani's purposes.

All that afternoon, she pranced around near her brother, finding any excuse she could to bend over and give him a show. She was careful not to do so with her parents watching, but they were usually occupied with Bec or one of her younger brothers. Sunday afternoon was the perfect opportunity for Dani to engage in this visual teasing toward Jake, because it was the only day of the week that her brother wasn't allowed to go hang out with Finn. He was forced to spend the entire day with family, and Dani took advantage of every minute of it.

She found that despite his apparent coldness toward her, Jake did not avoid being around her. In fact, when she would leave where he was for any length of time, he would suddenly appear and start some random activity that provided an excuse for his presence. Yet, he never looked Dani in the eye, and only spoke to her if she addressed him directly. Even then, he most often gave the shortest responses possible before returning to pretending to ignore her, and he most certainly ***was*** pretending. Dani caught him looking down her shirt several times, and staring at her backside a time or two, as well. He tried to hide his ogling, and if Dani didn't know to watch for it, she may have never noticed, but as the afternoon wore on, she became more and more convinced that Audrey had been correct in her assessment. Jake had come to think of Dani as more than just his sister; now he considered her his "hot sister." That conviction made teasing her brother that much more exhilarating, as she hoped it would entice him into spying on her again the following night.

***

Jake woke on Monday morning and rolled out of bed to put on a pair of sweat pants and a t-shirt. As he headed toward his bedroom door, he picked up the sock he had used to catch his cum from the previous night's jerk-off session, placing it in the hamper he had missed when he tossed it that general direction in the dark.

As had become his custom of late, his fantasies while jerking off had been filled with thoughts of Dani. The previous day had certainly not been any deterrent to that habit. His sister had strutted around the house with as little clothing on as Jake had ever seen, aside from spying on her in the privacy of her own room, of course. This fact alone was enough to convince him that Dani still had no idea he had been spying on her at all, even after his clumsiness Friday night, when he had lost his balance and caught himself on the wall, making what he was certain had been a loud thump that could be heard inside her room. Yet, Dani hadn't seemed to suspect anything.

This was quite the relief, since Jake had spent the whole day Saturday, and all Sunday morning fearful that Dani might suspect he had been watching her masturbate from outside her window. He had expressed these fears to Finn when they hung out at their fort in the woods Saturday afternoon. His friend had commiserated with him, agreeing that he was likely to be in massive trouble if Dani told their parents, and pointing out that his sister was almost certain to tell her best friend, Audrey, about it, even if she didn't tell their parents. If Audrey knew, it probably wouldn't take long for word to spread that Jake was a perv and then girls would stay well away from him. Finn had also taken a moment to point out the bright side of the situation, saying, "At least you got to watch a girl get herself off in real life." And that was true, but Jake was less and less sure it had been worth it as he considered the potential consequences. By Sunday morning he had convinced himself that his life was likely over as he knew it, and his parents would probably ship him off to a private boarding school for boys, just to keep him from perving on his sister.

Then Dani had come home Sunday afternoon and behaved in a way that made it obvious she had no clue Jake had been checking her out, let alone spying through her window. She had worn a tank top and cutoffs, and for once she had worn a regular bra instead of a sports bra; a fact he had been able to ascertain because she had bent over, completely unaware that anyone who wanted to could see right down her shirt to where her bra barely contained her tits. Jake assumed that Audrey must have convinced her to finally branch out from only wearing sports bras, and he certainly was not going to complain. If Dani had any inkling he had been watching her through her window, he was sure she would have covered herself up as much as possible, rather than showing off her toned legs, and practically flashing her tits every time she bent over.

He had spent the rest of Sunday afternoon checking her out whenever he could get away with it. Thankfully, she had stayed relatively close most of the day. At one point she went out to the back deck to paint her toenails so the smell of the nail polish wouldn't stink up the house and Jake had followed a few minutes later, ostensibly to whittle a scrap of wood with his pocketknife. She didn't seem to suspect he had really just come out there to watch her, but then again, it wasn't really out of character for him to spend time whittling on Sunday afternoon, when he wasn't allowed to go hang out with Finn or play video games. It was a perfect cover for checking out Dani's toned legs, and look down her shirt as she leaned forward to paint her toes.

The "downside" was that Jake went through most of the afternoon with a perpetual boner that he constantly had to adjust in his shorts, both for comfort and to try to keep it from being noticeable. It turns out that boners are quite inconvenient when there isn’t anything you can do about them. He'd done what he could to get rid of it once, jerking off in the downstairs bathroom, but it came right back a short time later when Dani decided to cool off by running through the sprinkler in their back yard, causing her tank top to plaster itself to her skin and show off the outline of her bra underneath. He'd not had another chance to release his pent up sexual frustration until that night in his bed, and he had been greatly relieved to ejaculate several massive spurts of cum into his sock before rolling over and falling into a satisfied slumber.

His morning alarm came all too soon, but Jake found himself looking forward to the new day. His school work wouldn't take long and he would be free to do whatever he wanted the rest of the day. More importantly, Dani obviously didn't suspect him of anything, so she might continue to dress as immodestly as she had the previous afternoon. Of course, the biggest thing to look forward to was that she would be taking a shower again tonight, giving him another opportunity to spy through her window. He determined that he would be far more careful this time around, and make sure he didn't make any sound that might alert her. Last of all, he would be able to go hang out with Finn today, and let him know the good news that he had not been found out, as he had feared.

Jake made his way up the stairs and out to the dining room to start in on his schoolwork. Surprisingly, Dani wasn't there yet. Since her bedroom was just across the living room from where they did their schoolwork, and she set her alarm for 7:00am, just like he did, she usually was already seated at the dining room table by the time he got upstairs. He had just retrieved his workbooks and set them on the table when he heard the door to her room open and he looked up instinctively to see her emerge. He could not help but stare as she walked behind the couch toward the dining room. Dani had a pair of pajama shorts on and a thin t-shirt, which was not entirely out of character for her, other than that she usually wore pajama pants. These shorts looked like they might have fit her as intended two years ago, but now they were clearly too small, clinging to her skin enticingly, and Jake doubted they covered her butt cheeks entirely, though he could not tell as she strode toward him. What caught his attention more than anything else was the way her breasts bounced and swayed freely beneath her t-shirt as she walked. Dani wasn't wearing a bra at all! This was entirely unheard of for her. Jake could just make out where her nipples were pressing against the fabric, making it all too easy to imagine exactly what her tits looked like when they weren't covered at all.

"Morning, meat-brain," she greeted in her usual teasing tone. Her voice broke Jake out of his trance-like state, reminding him that he should not be gawking so obviously at his sister. Reluctantly, he averted his eyes, opening one of his workbooks and tried to focus on what was on the page.

"Morning," he managed to choke out in response as Dani went to the bookshelf to retrieve her own workbooks. Jake risked a glance at her backside as she did so and was rewarded with confirmation that her shorts did not entirely cover her backside. About a third of her round posterior peeked out below her shorts, making Jake's cock twitch at the sight.

He quickly averted his gaze again when Dani turned back around and took a seat beside him. The rest of the morning Jake tried to focus on his schoolwork instead of the gorgeous creature seated next to him, failing miserably. He got very little work done at all, and even that was surely riddled with errors.

Dani was seated so close to him, he could smell her refreshingly feminine scent, and could glance over to see her tits prominently pressing against her t-shirt. He endured the torture all the way through breakfast with the rest of the family, during which he was surprised neither of his parents had commented on his sister's attire. Apparently he was the only one who had noticed anything unusual about it. He supposed it wasn't unheard of for Dani to do her schoolwork in her pajamas, and it was only natural that she would move to shorts and a t-shirt as the weather got warmer, rather than the long pajama pants and button-up, long sleeve, pajama shirts she had worn for the last several months. He tried to recall if his sister wore such small shorts and thin t-shirts last summer, but he simply couldn't remember. He had not been paying nearly as much attention to Dani's clothing choices back then.

After breakfast, his sister excused herself to go brush her teeth and get changed. Jake did likewise, and when he returned upstairs wearing board-shorts and a t-shirt, he found that Dani was back into a tank-top and her cutoff jeans as they finished up their schoolwork for the day. From the few times he glanced her direction, he thought she must be wearing the same bra she had the previous afternoon, or one similar to it. She had eschewed the sports bras he was used to her wearing, seeming to confirm Jake's assumption that Audrey had talked her into wearing more standard bras, which had the added benefit of making her boobs a more prominent feature, even while fully clothed.

The late morning and early afternoon passed much like the previous one had, with Jake taking any opportunity he could get away with ogling his sister's body. He tried to avoid doing so when his parents were in the room, or when he thought Dani might notice him staring, though. It would not do to get caught before the main attraction that evening.

His sister actually took some time to sunbathe in the back yard that afternoon, wearing the only bikini she owned for that purpose. Their parents didn't let her wear it to go swimming, since they felt it was too immodest, making her wear a one-piece and shorts instead, but they allowed her to wear it in the privacy of their own back yard to work on her tan, so long as Jake didn't have any of his friends over. Jake capitalized on the prime ogling opportunity by hanging out in the back yard to whittle with his pocket-knife again.

He found that whittling was a perfect cover for his true intentions, because if anyone else came out to the back deck, he could focus entirely on what he was doing, and pretend that he didn't notice his sister laying nearly naked only a few yards away at all. Then, when the coast was clear, he could glance up and take in her radiance in between every few slivers of wood that he chipped away. He had no particular plan for what he was whittling, but as he continued, it seemed to be forming into the shape of a fish, so that's what he kept working to refine in between checking out his sister's round ass, and then her prominent tits when she rolled over to let her front side get a turn in the sun.

It almost seemed too soon that the time rolled around for Finn to get home from school. Jake ached to stay and continue leering at Dani, but he consoled himself with the fact that he would almost certainly get to see her naked that night, and perhaps even get to watch her get herself off again. It was still strange for him to think that his sister masturbated. Somehow he had assumed it was something only guys actually did, so seeing Dani rubbing herself Friday night, and clearly bring herself to climax, was shocking at first. When he had told Finn about it, his friend had assured him that girls definitely masturbate, too; they just weren't as open about it as guys were. Finn had even promised to bring some pictures of girls masturbating when they could hang out again Monday afternoon. That time had finally come, and Jake reluctantly tore himself away from gawking at Dani to go meet up with his friend.

***

Finn was happy to see Jake when he rolled up on his bike just as the ginger-haired boy arrived home from the bus stop. They greeted each other with a fist bump and Finn had Jake wait a few minutes while he went inside to drop off his school bag and retrieve a smaller pack with his tablet and some snacks.

"Well, I guess this means you didn't get grounded," Finn said after retrieving his bike from the side of the garage. "Did your sister not catch you after all?"

"I'm pretty sure I'm in the clear", Jake responded as they began riding toward the access road leading out of their neighborhood and into the woods. "She definitely hasn't said anything to our parents, and hasn't treated me like she suspects anything either."

"Dude, I can't believe you got away with it!" Finn congratulated. "After you told me what a massive thud you made when you lost your balance, I thought you were found out for sure."

"You and me both," Jake agreed. "Maybe it just seemed loud to me because I was so scared that Dani had heard me. Or maybe she did hear, but just thought it was Dozer; I did clear out of there pretty fast."

"Either way, bro, you dodged a bullet," Finn said. "Are you going to quit while you're ahead, or keep peeking through her window at night? You're bound to get caught sometime."

"You're probably right," Jake admitted. "But dude! It's so much better to see a live naked girl than it is to just look at pictures on a screen! I think I can be careful enough not to get caught, at least a few more times."

"You're a braver man than I am," Finn said as they arrived at their fort, hiding their bikes in the bushes to the side of the access road. "Though, I have to admit, if I had a girl as hot as your sister living in my house, I'd be actively seeking out any opportunity I could get to catch a glimpse of her naked, let alone playing with herself. So, I guess I can't really blame you."

The two of them settled into the darkness of their fort and Finn pulled his tablet out to show Jake several pictures of naked and partially naked women fondling their own pussies. Some of them were putting things inside of themselves that Finn informed him were called dildos. One of the dildos looked like an over-sized dick, far too large to be realistic proportions. Other women had their fingers plunged deep into their pussies, usually two fingers at a time. Most of the women were doing something similar to what Dani had done, whether they had something inserted in them or not, rubbing the center of their pussy where there seemed to be a ridge of skin. Jake assumed that must be what made them orgasm, the way that stroking his dick did for him.

"Do you think all girls do that when they're by themselves, like guys do?" Jake asked. Jerking-off was something he had figured out naturally a few years ago while playing with his dick on the toilet. When he had mentioned it to Finn some time later, his friend admitted that he had figured it out in a similar manner, and he had later informed Jake that basically every other boy at school he had talked to had also started jerking off around the same age.

"I don't know," Finn said honestly. "Pictures like this are pretty common on the internet, but it might just be because that's what guys like to look at. I don't have a sister to ask about it, and I am sure as heck not going to ask my mom."

"Now that would be an awkward conversation," Jake agreed, and both boys burst into laughter. "Well, dude, wish me luck tonight. I’m going to make sure I’m silent as a mouse, and I'll give you an update when I see you tomorrow."

"Yeah, as long as you don't get caught and Dani doesn't skin you alive."

"I won't get caught," Jake assured him. "I can be careful when I need to be."

***

Monday night Dani felt as though her plan was coming along nicely. She had noticed Jake's not-so-subtle ogling over the course of the day and the previous afternoon, and she felt confident that if he was indeed spying on her after her showers, he would not be able to resist doing so tonight. Not after all the flesh she had put on display for him, whetting his appetite for the full show she had coming. If Audrey was right, and everything Dani had observed from her brother seemed to indicate that she was, then Dani would be ready to catch him in the act, while also treating him to a display he would not likely forget.

As usual, Dani's parents were in the living room watching their favorite sitcom when she went to hop in the shower. They never lasted long before retiring upstairs, though, as they didn't want the TV to keep Dani up, particularly on a school night. She wished them both a goodnight, in case they decided to go to bed before she was out of the shower, then went into the bathroom and locked both doors.

At first, Dani considered avoiding masturbating in the shower in favor of saving her fun for when she got back to her room. She cast that idea aside shortly after feeling the hot water roll over her body, though. She was too tense with anticipation and the orgasm would help her loosen up. Moreover, she knew she could bring herself to another one without any difficulty, especially if she knew her brother was watching. Just the thought that he might soon be gazing at her naked body sent her into her first climax of the evening as she rubbed herself in the shower.

She did not rush the rest of her shower, wanting to take plenty of time to relax and let the tension of the day wash away, which also had the added benefit of giving plenty of time for her parents to head up to bed. When she finally emerged, a towel wrapped around her hair and her bath robe concealing the rest of her, she was pleased to find that her parents had indeed headed upstairs to their own room. It would make her plan much easier to carry out if she didn't have to worry about her parents hearing her from the living room just beyond her bedroom wall.

Trying her best to act like everything was normal, Dani entered her room and flicked on the light. It was incredibly difficult to not look over at her window right away to see if anyone was there, but she somehow managed to keep her eyes focused on other things in her room. Drawing in a deep breath of anticipation, she dropped her bath robe to the floor, enjoying the shock of the cool air on her naked body, then did her best to go about her normal routine of further drying her hair with the towel before hanging both it and the other towel she had used to dry her body on her bedposts. As she did so, she couldn't help but risk a quick glance toward her window, but it was too dark outside for her to see anything clearly; only the vague shape of the rhododendron bush that dominated that area on that side of the house. If Jake was out there, he was going to be impossible to spot without any lighting outside to illuminate him. She inwardly cursed herself for not thinking of that when she had made her plan.

Was all this for nothing if she couldn't tell whether Jake was watching or not? What was the point if she couldn't catch him in the act? She supposed that it would still be pretty exciting to assume that he ***was*** watching her, regardless of whether she had any hope of catching him. It would still be good for an amazing orgasm, she was sure. She had found that fantasizing about her brother spying on her while she masturbated on Sunday night made her orgasm both faster and harder than she had previously. Adding the element of imagining something that excited her while she rubbed herself had also resulted in her being able to orgasm again soon afterward. Indeed, she had given herself three orgasms in relatively quick succession on Sunday night, just by imagining that her brother was outside watching her while she fingered her clit and thrust the handle of her hairbrush into her depths.

No, it would not be a total loss if she couldn't catch her brother red handed, she decided as she brushed and dried her hair while seated at her vanity. At the same time, she determined she would also sneak outside after the fact, and see whether she could find any evidence that he had been there after all. Just because she couldn't tell if he was there through the window didn't mean she wouldn't be able to tell whether he had been there at all.

With her hair brushed and dried, it was time to really put her plans into action. Dani got up from her seat at the vanity and strode as confidently as she could over to her closet, turning so that her backside was toward the window and opening the door. She retrieved only a pair of panties; the first item on the agenda would require the thin barrier. She pulled them on and turned back around toward her bed. Picking up her stuffed unicorn from its place near her pillows, she tried to look casual as she tossed it to a position closer to the middle of the bed, facing the corner of her room beyond her window. She crawled onto her bed and positioned herself similarly to what she and Audrey had done with her friend's teddy bear, straddling the unicorn with one knee to either side of it. From this angle, she could keep her gaze focused on the corner of her room, and at the same time, anyone watching from outside her window would have a perfect view of what came next.

***

Jake watched in awe from his hiding place outside of Dani's window. He was on his knees directly below it this time, instead of slightly off to one side, and he hoped that this would mean he wouldn't have to worry about losing his balance like he had Friday night. Dani had just mounted her stuffed unicorn in nothing but her panties, and had begun grinding herself against it. As she moved, her perfect breasts, with tan-lines forming from sunbathing in her bikini, bounced and swayed in a slow rhythm that had him absolutely transfixed. She was breathtaking! How had he never noticed until just last week? As she continued grinding on her stuffed animal, using one hand to hold it in place, she brought the other hand up her body, caressing her side, then her breast, and then pinching her proud little nipple. She moved her hand to the other breast, pinching that nipple as well, and from the look on her face, she really seemed to enjoy the sensation.

Jake's dick had been ramrod stiff since before he had snuck out the door, and watching his sister ride her unicorn and play with her tits, he couldn't help but start stroking himself through his jeans.

***

Having worked herself up as much as she could with the light grinding on her unicorn, Dani got up and retrieved her hairbrush from the vanity, then returned to her bed. She flopped down on top of her blankets next to her stuffed animal, trying her best to make it look coincidental that her crotch was facing her window as she lay on her back. She spread her legs wide and used the handle of her hairbrush to caress around and over her pussy through her panties. It was something she hadn't tried before, but it felt quite arousing, especially since she knew what she'd be using that hairbrush for in short order. She continued to enjoy the feel of the smooth but firm brush handle as she varied the pressure she was using, running it over her most sensitive areas, then finally, yearning for more direct stimulation, she peeled off her panties and tossed them aside.

She hazarded a glance toward her window, hoping that if Jake was there, he'd be so focused between her legs that he wouldn't notice she was looking for him, but she still could not see anything in the darkness beyond the window panes. Settling for imagining that he was indeed there watching her every move, Dani slipped a finger into her folds to see if she was wet enough for the brush handle: she definitely was. Positioning the tip of it at her opening, she gently pushed it into her, enjoying the sensation of being filled as it easily slid all the way to the bristles. Slowly she began to pull it out and thrust it back into herself with one hand, rubbing her clit with the other.

***

Jake was no longer satisfied with merely rubbing himself through his pants; not when his sister started using her hairbrush as a dildo. She had also shaved her pussy! Where he had once seen a small bush of pubic hair on the mound above her sex, there was only smooth, bare skin. When had she done that? He unzipped his pants and pulled out his rigid cock to begin stroking it in earnest while he watched Dani thrusting her brush handle into herself, rubbing that ridge of skin at the center of her pussy folds with her other hand, as he had seen the women in the pictures doing. It was, hands down, the hottest thing he had ever seen.

His sister's tits were heaving and bouncing as she thrust her hips upward to meet each stroke of the brush handle into her pussy, the whole handle disappearing within her on every thrust. She kept going faster and harder, and Jake instinctively knew she was probably close to an orgasm. That knowledge was enough to set off his own, and his cock erupted with several strong spurts of cum that sprayed the siding below her window. He didn't even notice as his eyes remained fixed on the writhing beauty before him as he came. Just as Jake's orgasm subsided, Dani's body tensed and shook as her own overtook her. He watched in awe, his still rigid dick gripped in his hand, as she rode out her orgasm with her hairbrush held as deep into her as she could jam it, still rubbing herself furiously until she was finally able to collapse in satisfaction.

To his surprise, he watched her continue to rub herself, working her way up to yet another orgasm a few minutes later, though it didn't seem quite as strong as the first. Then she extracted the hairbrush from her pussy, wiped it off on one of her towels, and returned it to its place at her vanity. She slowly went about retrieving her panties, putting them on, and then dressing for bed in a tight pair of pajama shorts and a t-shirt, which seemed to be her new choice of sleepwear for the summer. Finally, she turned out the light and though he could not see any longer, Jake assumed she had crawled into bed.

In a near stupor, Jake tucked in his now limp cock, zipped up his pants, and snuck back to his room in the basement, where he undressed and crawled into his own bed, soon falling into a satisfied sleep.

***

Dani lay in her bed for several minutes after she had turned out her light. She had executed her plan completely, but she had no real idea of whether her brother had seen her display, orchestrated with him in mind, or not. She had to go outside and see if there was any evidence he had been there at all and she didn’t want to wait until morning to check.

After what she felt had been enough time that Jake had likely made his way back to his room, if he had indeed been spying, Dani rolled out of bed and threw on a hoodie and long jeans over her pajamas, then crept out into the dark living room. She retrieved a flashlight from where her father kept one on the computer desk near the back sliding glass door, then slipped outside, off the back deck, and around the corner to the side of the house where her window faced. It was empty, except for the massive rhododendron. Determined, she pressed behind the overgrown foliage and directed the beam of the flashlight toward the ground, looking for evidence that anyone might have been there. As she made her way further behind the bush, the beam of the flashlight bounced up to shine its light along the siding. What she saw there made her frown with confusion. Some kind of thick, milky liquid was dripping slowly down the wall, as though it had been sprayed there. Curious, Dani reached out to touch it, and found that it was slightly sticky and very slick, like some kind of lubricant. Bringing her finger to her nose, she found that it didn't smell like urine at all, ruling out the possibility that Dozer had merely chosen to mark his territory there. Instead, it had a slightly sweet and musky smell.

Unsure what the substance was, Dani wiped her finger off on her pants and continued her search. Turning the flashlight beam back on the ground, she soon saw the reflection of something metallic and, taking a closer look, she found Jake's pocketknife laying there in the dirt beneath her window. A thrill went through her as she realized what this meant. Jake had definitely been watching her tonight! She had seen him using this very pocketknife earlier in the day to whittle while she was sunbathing. She had the evidence she needed, now she just had to decide what to do with it.

***

The next morning, when Jake made his way up the stairs to start in on his schoolwork, he found Dani already at the table, deeply engrossed in her own work, and he stopped short at the sight of her. Unlike the previous morning, she was fully clothed. She had on a pair of long jeans, her only pair that didn't hug her legs like a second skin, and a hoodie. It was such a stark difference from the previous morning, with her tight pajama shorts, thin t-shirt, and no bra, that he was immediately certain something was up.

"Oh, good, you're up," Dani said as she noticed him standing there with what Jake was certain was a supremely dumb expression on his face. Her tone seemed more serious than usual, which only added to his wariness. "Missing something this morning?"

"Huh?" he asked, confused and checking himself over to make sure he hadn't walked upstairs only partially dressed or something. No, he had a t-shirt and sweatpants on, which was his usual morning attire. So, what was Dani talking about?

"Let’s just say you won't be able to loiter in the back yard whittling today," Dani said with a more knowing tone than Jake was comfortable with. "So, you'll just have to find something else to occupy your time."

"My pocketknife?" Jake asked, and Dani smiled mischievously, confirming his guess was correct. "Oh, come on, Dani. Give it back, please." He never used the word please with her and he hoped it counted for something. He'd been worried that she had somehow caught him spying on her the previous night, but he wasn't sure how that would have been possible, since he had been completely silent. She'd made no indication that she suspected anyone was watching her as she got herself off, and then she had turned her lights out and gone to bed.

At least it had turned out that she had just found his pocketknife somewhere. Maybe this was her way of getting revenge on him for stealing her sunglasses and making her climb the tree after him the previous week. He hoped that she wouldn't make him do anything too terrible to get it back. She’d just had to get a few scrapes climbing, which he didn’t think was too big a deal, but girls were sometimes more sensitive about such things.

"If you want it back, you'll have to solve a mystery," Dani said teasingly, as though reading his mind. "You'll have to figure out where you lost it, and return there tonight, after mom and dad have gone to bed."

"That's not fair, Dani," Jake protested. "I didn't make you go all day without your sunglasses."

"No, but I'm not making you climb a tree in your shorts, either," she retorted.

"Fine... you have a point," Jake admitted. "But why do I have to wait until mom and dad go to bed? We'll both be in trouble if we're caught sneaking around after bed time."

"And you wouldn't be in trouble if mom and dad found out you had been irresponsible enough to leave the pocketknife laying around?" Dani asked. She knew very well that he would be in quite a lot of trouble, particularly if his father found out. The pocketknife had been passed down to their father from their grandfather, and their father had charged Jake with taking care not to lose it, and to keep it in good condition, so he could in turn pass it down to his own son. "Do you think it would be more likely for mom and dad to find out you lost it if I made you come get it during the day, or after they go to bed?"

"During the day," Jake admitted. "But what if I can't figure out where I lost it? The last time I remember having it was when I put it back in my pocket when I was done whittling."

"If you can't figure it out, I'll just have to put it somewhere that dad is sure to find it for you. Whether he will let you have it back is another matter entirely, though, isn't it?" With that, she turned back to her schoolwork, making it clear she was finished with the conversation.

Still a bit stunned, Jake retrieved his own workbooks and sat down to start in on his schoolwork. He opened his math to the next page that he hadn't yet completed, but all he did was stare at it while wracking his brain trying to think of where he might have left his pocketknife that Dani would have found it. Had he left it on the deck after he had finished whittling? No, he was pretty sure he had it with him when he was at the fort with Finn later in the afternoon. He could not recall ever taking it out of his pocket after that. Jake was also relatively certain that Dani didn't know where he and Finn had built their fort. So, even if he had somehow lost it there, Dani could not have gone there and found it, could she? Where else could he have lost it?

Suddenly he knew. It was the only thing that made sense. His knife must have somehow fallen out of his pocket last night while he was spying on her. He had been jerking-off and distracted, and it could have easily worked free from where it was clipped and fallen to the ground. But when had she gone out to investigate? Had she done it early this morning? That would explain why she was already dressed in a way that would stave off the morning chill. What had tipped her off that he was out there? Had she somehow seen him? She hadn't acted like it. Yet, that was the only place he could have lost his knife that his sister might have possibly found it.

If that was indeed where she found his pocketknife, then she must know he had been watching her through her window. Was she planning to confront him about spying on her? Was that why she insisted on him meeting her there after their parents went to bed? Maybe it was a good sign that she had not simply decided to tell their parents. Either that or she was just waiting until she could confirm her suspicions when he showed up at her window. Did he have a choice, though? If he didn't show up tonight, he would certainly be in trouble when his father found out about him losing the knife. But if he did show up, he may be setting himself up to be in even more trouble for spying on his sister. Then again, even if he didn't show up, she still had physical evidence that he had been outside her window, and she could feasibly get him in trouble for both losing the knife ***and*** for spying on her regardless of what he did. How should he handle the situation? Jake decided to discuss it with Finn that afternoon.

***

Finn was no help at all in deciding what he should do. When they headed out to the fort that afternoon, Jake told him what had happened with his sister finding his pocketknife, and the only place he could think of that she might have found it was outside her window.

"Maybe you could come up with some excuse why you were out there" Finn suggested. "Say that you heard something and went to investigate. Or say that you were sleepwalking and woke up outside her window."

"Dude, she's not going to buy any of that," Jake said glumly. "I'm telling you she's on to me. She didn't wear anything in the least bit revealing all day. She's back to wearing sports bras, baggy t-shirts, and long jeans, even with how hot it is today. The only thing that makes sense is that she knows I was spying on her, and she either wants to confirm that by luring me into a trap tonight, or else she wants to blackmail me and basically get anything she wants in return for not telling our parents."

"You're probably right," Finn admitted. "Sorry, dude. You really have no good options."

"No, I don't.... I may as well just meet her tonight and see if I can convince her not to go to mom and dad."

"I'd wish you luck," Finn said. "But what you need right now is a miracle."

“Pretty sure God doesn’t hand out miracles for this sort of thing...” Jake remarked dejectedly.

***

Dani waited in her room that night, satisfied that her plan had gone off without a hitch. She had intentionally worn clothing that would show off her body as little as possible, which should be enough of a shock to Jake to make it clear that she knew what he had been up to. That on its own should be enough of a clue about where he had lost his pocketknife that he would know where she expected him to meet her.

Of course, Jake could just decide that letting their dad find the knife would be better than coming to meet her, and risk getting in even deeper trouble for spying on her. She wasn't too worried that he would take that option, though, because it ran the risk that she would turn in the pocketknife to their father and tell him about Jake's spying at the same time, using the knife as evidence. Her brother’s only slim hope of coming out of this relatively unscathed was to meet her outside her window.

She sat on the edge of her bed, wearing a set of long pajamas, waiting to see when he would show up. In preparation, she had raised her blinds and popped the screen out of the window so she could let him in if and when he arrived. As she sat there, she felt nervous butterflies fluttering in her stomach in anticipation of what she hoped she could coerce her brother into doing as a means of "getting even" with him for invading her privacy. Sure, she actually enjoyed knowing that he had spied on her, but he didn't need to know that.

It was just after 10:30 when the knock came on her window and she got up to open it and confront her brother.

"So, you figured it out, did you?" she said, affecting a challenging tone, and he seemed to shrink where he stood, between her window and the rhododendron.

"Look, Dani, I can ex..." Jake began before she cut him off.

"Just shut up and get in here," she commanded. "And be quiet about it. You don't want to draw any more attention to your late night activities than you already have."

She practically heard him gulp as she stepped back to allow him space to climb through the window into her room.

"Sit," she said, pointing to the chair in front of her vanity that she had turned to face her bed ahead of time. She hoped he would feel like he was being interrogated, since she sat taller than him on the edge of her bed. He obeyed, sitting in the chair and studying her floor. "You've been spying on me," she accused bluntly.

Jake went rigid at her words. Surely he must have guessed that she knew. Maybe he had still been hoping that she assumed something less incriminating? Either way, she pressed on.

"How long have you been peeking at me in the privacy of my own room while I get changed?" she made it sound as much like a demand as she could muster.

"Since... last Wednesday night," came his quiet admission, barely more than a whisper.

"Do you realize just how much trouble you would be in if I told mom and dad?" She didn't give him a chance to respond before continuing. "I doubt they would have much mercy on you, so why should I?"

Jake didn't seem to have a response, which meant she had him exactly where she wanted him.

"The way I see it," she said. "I can either tattle on you, and let you be grounded for the foreseeable future, or we can work this out between each other, like we usually do with less serious things. Which would you prefer?"

"We can work it out," Jake responded quickly. "I'll do whatever you want. Chores for the whole summer, anything!" The urgency in his voice made Dani feel bad. She wasn't going to be able to carry on torturing him like this for long.

"I can't have you doing my chores for that long," Dani said. "Mom and dad would get suspicious about what you had done that was so bad you owed me months worth of chores, and you'd end up in trouble anyway."

"Then what can I do, Dani?" he begged, finally looking up at her. "I really will do anything."

"I want to make us even," Dani said. "You spied on me naked in my room, didn't you?" Jake nodded, looking back at the floor. "Then it's only fair that I should get to see you naked, too."

"What!?" Jake exclaimed in a whisper/shout to keep his voice from carrying.

"You violated my privacy, Jake," Dani chided. "I expected my own room to be a safe place to be vulnerable, and you took advantage of it. I think it's the least you could do to let me see, voluntarily, what you saw of me without my permission."

He sat gaping at her for a moment, then it seemed to click in his mind that what she had requested really was entirely reasonable, given what he had done.

"Right now?" he asked.

"Yes, right now, right here," Dani said. "Stand up and strip down." She crossed her arms under her breasts for emphasis, waiting on him to do as he'd been told.

Shaking his head, as though unable to believe what he was about to do, Jake stood from the chair and hesitated a moment, looking at her for confirmation and no doubt hoping she was about to reveal it had all been a prank. She met his eyes with all the seriousness she could muster and nodded her encouragement to continue. Sighing in exasperation, Jake slowly pulled his t-shirt over his head. Dani had seen him without his shirt on before, but something about the situation made it far more exciting to see his bare chest now. Her brother had an athletic build, toned, but not overly muscular. Letting his shirt fall to the floor, he slipped his tennis shoes off, then unbuttoned and unzipped his pants. He let them drop into a heap around his ankles, revealing a pair of light colored, plaid boxers, then he stepped out of the pants and kicked them to the side. He bent and pulled off each of his socks, then took a deep breath before pulling his boxers down, finally standing back up to step out of them as well. He stood there, completely nude, staring at her and probably wondering what would come next, his fingers tapping the sides of his thighs nervously.

For her part, Dani was staring, too, but not at her brother's face. Her attention was fixed on her brother's crotch, where his penis, hung limply between his legs. She had never seen a penis before, and it was quite an odd looking appendage. It reminded her of a short little elephant trunk, but with some kind of sack hanging below it. It was so vastly different from her vagina. She supposed she should have expected that, after Audrey had told her that boys masturbate differently than girls, but she hadn't imagined this. Honestly, she hadn't imagined anything about what boys private parts looked like before, but she was sure she would not have imagined anything like that was in front of her right now.

"Is my dick really that interesting to look at?" Jake asked, sounding extremely uncomfortable.

"Dick?" Dani asked.

"Yeah, that's what it's called," Jake explained. "Dick, penis, cock, wiener. There's lots of things people call it, but I usually just stick with dick."

"Dick..." Dani said again, trying the word out. "It's just that I've never seen a dick before. Do they all look like that?"

"Uh, pretty much..." Jake said. "I guess some look a little different. The ones that are circumcised."

"Circumcised?" Dani asked, her eyes still glued to her brother's groin.

"Um, well, that's when they have the extra skin at the tip cut off of them," he stumbled through explaining. "Do you have to keep staring at it like that, though?"

"Hey, how long did you stare at me while I was naked?" Dani scolded. "What's it doing?" As they had been talking, Jake's dick had started changing. At first it had been subtle, as it no longer hung quite so limply, but now it was sticking out prominently, and seemed to be growing larger and more rigid.

"Oh, God..." Jake said. "I'm getting a boner..." He sounded even more embarrassed than he already had throughout their conversation so far.

"What's a boner?" she asked, watching his dick grow even more, the skin near the end being forced apart to reveal something smooth and bulbous underneath that was a darker and more reddish color than the rest.

"It's something that happens to guys when we get horny, or nervous, which you are making me by staring at it so intently," Jake explained.

"What's horny mean?" she asked.

"Wow, Dani, you really don't know?"

She shook her head, still staring at his dick, which seemed to have grown as much as it was going to, fully twice as long and big around as it had been when he first took his pants off.

"It's when you are excited, and you want to jerk-off," he explained.

"Oh," Dani said simply, taking in the sight of his rigid cock a moment longer before she asked, "So, does that mean you want to jerk-off right now?"

"Not in front of you, I don't!" he whisper/shouted again.

Dani finally looked up at his face and cocked an eyebrow at him, knowing she had him trapped.

"But you watched me give myself an orgasm already," she accused. "More than once, if you spied on me Friday night and last night, too."

"Look... Dani..." Jake began to sputter. "You know, you keep talking about making us all even and everything, but it's not like I got anywhere near as close a look at you as you are getting of me right now. So maybe we can just call this good, alright?"

Dani narrowed her eyes at him, pretending to consider his words. Then she nodded, as if coming to a decision.

"You're right. This isn't very even," she said. Then she stripped off her pajama shirt and tossed it to the floor, revealing her bare torso, which immediately captivated her brother's attention. His jaw literally dropped at the sight of her breasts only a few feet away from him. Then she shocked him further, standing up from her place at the foot of her bed, hooking her thumbs under the waistline of both her pajama pants and her panties, and bending to pull them down to the floor, her face coming within inches of his raging erection. She stood up, completely nude, in front of him with a coy smile on her face.

"There, that's a bit more even, wouldn't you say?"

Jake still stood there gaping at her, but now his eyes roved her whole body, which was within arms reach of him. By the look on his face, this was the first time he'd been so close to a naked girl, as well. The way he looked at her, as if drinking in the sight of her, sent thrills through Dani's entire body.

"Look, Jake, " Dani began after she had given him a couple solid minutes to stare at her. "I know you were only spying on me because you were curious to see what a naked girl looks like, and how we go about giving ourselves orgasms. And the truth is, I am just as curious about that myself, but regarding boys. So, why not help each other satisfy that curiosity?"

"Really?" Jake said, pausing from ogling her naked form to look her in the eyes. "You're not mad at me for spying on you?"

"Not at all," she assured him. "In fact, when I figured out what you’d been doing, it made me... What did you call it? Horny?"

"No way..." Jake breathed. "I thought I was weird for thinking you were hot, and here you were, turned on by the idea?"

"There you go using terms I'm not familiar with again... but I think I get the gist of what you are saying, and yes, last night when I was masturbating, I was thinking about you watching me, and it made me orgasm so hard!"

"Woah..."

"So... would you agree to jerking-off in front of me, and I'll give myself an orgasm while you watch, too? That way we both can see what its like?"

"Yeah!" Jake grinned with what seemed like a mixture of relief and excitement. "I'll, uh, need to grab one of my socks, though."

"Why's that?" Dani asked.

"Well, when guys cum, it can get a little messy, so I put my sock over my dick when I get close, and that way it catches it all," he explained, the embarrassment returning to his voice as he retrieved one of his socks from the floor.

"Not going to work for me," Dani said. "I want to see the whole thing, not all but the end."

"But I'll get cum everywhere if I don't," Jake protested.

"I don't know what cum is," Dani said, grabbing one of her towels from where it hung on her bed post and laying it out flat on her bed. "But you can do it all over this. Will that work?" Jake shrugged then nodded his assent, so Dani climbed onto her bed to sit just beyond where she had laid out her towel at the foot. "Alright then, come closer and get started."

Jake looked at her for a moment, as if deciding whether she was really serious about this or not, then he took the few steps over to the foot of the bed and reached his right hand down between his legs to grasp his dick firmly just below the tip. Dani couldn't help but lean forward slightly to watch as he slowly began to stroke his shaft up and down. As he did so, the foreskin parted to reveal the deep red, bulbous head beneath.

Shortly after he had begun, Jake looked up at her and she caught his eyes, causing him to crack a sheepish smile. Dani smiled back encouragingly before shifting her gaze back to his dick. She stared transfixed as he continued to stroke himself, faster and faster, harder and harder. While he continued to vigorously jerk off, Dani positioned herself with her legs spread to either side of the towel, so her brother would have a good view of her whole body to fuel his efforts. She noticed that his hips had begun to move almost involuntarily, just like hers did while she was rubbing herself. That usually only happened when she was getting close to her orgasm. Was Jake getting close to his?

Indeed, it was only a minute or two later that Jake began to let out low grunting moans of pleasure, then his body tensed and he stopped thrusting, though he continued pumping furiously with his fist around his dick, and she was shocked to see a massive spurt of a white milky substance erupt from the head of his cock, aimed straight for her. She instinctively drew back, but the stream of warm liquid fell across her stomach, and before she had any time to react a second spurt flew from his dick to land across her lower stomach and the outer lips of her pussy. Several more, weaker, spurts erupted in quick succession from Jake's cock, but they all fell, as intended, onto the towel between them.

"I'm so sorry, Dani!" Jake exclaimed as he came out of his orgasmic stupor and noticed what he had done. "I didn't mean to get it on you. I just didn't realize it would shoot that far."

As Dani looked down at the milky, slick, liquid covering her, she said, "So, that's what was on the wall below my window. You jerked-off while you were watching me last night!"

"I'm sorry," he said again, and moved as though he was going to retrieve his clothes from where they were piled on the floor.

"Oh, I'm not mad, Jake," Dani assured him, and he stood back up to look down at her naked body with his cum sprayed across it. "So, this is what cum is?" she asked, and he nodded. With a finger she scooped a glob off of her stomach, then brought it to her nose, confirming it had the same sweet, musky scent. Then she shocked them both, testing out the taste with the tip of her tongue. She found it was a pleasant, sweet taste, and she stuck her finger into her mouth to suck the cum off of it , hearing Jake let out a low moan as she did so. She looked up at him with a mischievous grin and said, "Well, now that you've shown me, I suppose it's my turn. I wonder how well your cum works as a lubricant..."

"A wha..?" Jake asked, unable to tear his eyes away from where he had plastered her with his cum.

"Lubricant," Dani repeated. "It always feels better when it's wet down there, and I may as well put all this slick stuff to good use."

She laid back on her bed, letting her legs fall open to give Jake the most up close and personal view of a pussy Dani was sure he'd ever had. Then she used her fingers to scoop up more of his cum from her belly, and smeared it on her pussy, where his second shot had already left some dribbling. The warm and milky substance felt amazing as she rubbed it all over her outer lips and inner folds. It allowed her to easily slip her finger inside herself, her brother's cum mingling with the liquid her own opening already had coating itself.

"Grab my hairbrush off of my vanity, will you?" She asked and watched Jake reluctantly tear his gaze away from between her legs so he could retrieve what she had requested. When he returned with the brush and passed it to her, his hand came within a few short inches of her most intimate area and Dani found herself wishing he would touch her, though she wasn't brave enough to say so. Instead, she just snatched the brush from his hand and took a moment to coat the handle in his cum that she had spread all over her pussy. Then she plunged it swiftly and easily into herself, delighted with how effortless it was to move it in and out of her with the extra lubrication. She used the fingers of her other hand to rub her clit, which seemed to be even more sensitive than usual, though the cum lathered on it significantly reduced the friction. She flicked, swirled, and rubbed herself as fast as she could, thrusting her brush handle into herself at the same time, all while watching the look on her brother's face as he stood stunned by the display. It was even more exciting to actually see his reaction than it had been to imagine he was secretly watching her, which had turned out not to have been merely imagination, after all.

Soon, Dani was bucking her hips wildly as her orgasm approached, and Jake had gone to his knees at the foot of her bed to get the closest view possible of her ministrations. She was not prepared for the intensity of the orgasm that crashed over her, and she let out a sharp gasp and then a long, low moan of pleasure that she hoped had not been too loud. She let go of the hairbrush entirely, using that hand to grip her blankets as hard as she could, her other finger still rubbing her clit automatically as wave after wave of her orgasm wracked her body. Her pussy was clenching and releasing the brush handle so hard that it actually forced the thing out of her, and it fell to the bed atop her towel. Dani hardly noticed, her hips still gyrating as she rode out the intense pleasure. Finally, each wave seemed less and less intense, and she let out a long breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding in then gasped for fresh air to replace it.

Jake must have sensed that her orgasm was winding down, because he stood up, a look of absolute awe on his face, and slowly let his gaze travel up from her pussy, across her stomach, to her breasts, and finally to her face where he stopped, looking her directly in her eye.

"Dani..." he croaked, barely able to speak. "That was... incredible!"

"You're telling me!" she said, still trying to catch her breath. She glanced down at her brother's groin and found that his dick was still standing stiff and proud out in front of him. "When does that, uh, boner go away?"

Jake looked down at himself and then back up at her, a shy grin on his face.

"Oh, uh, that'll usually go away after I cum," he explained. "But watching you get yourself off has kept me hornier than I have ever been in my life! It'll eventually go limp again, if I can ever get what I just witnessed out of my mind..."

"Now why would you ever want to do that?" Dani teased, propping herself up on her elbows so she could look directly at him. "It sure seemed like you enjoyed what you saw."

"Oh, I most definitely did!" Jake assured her. "And it's probably going to mean that my boner sticks around for quite a while."

"Can't you just jerk-off again to make it go away?" she asked.

"I don't know," Jake responded. "I've never tried to jerk off again so quickly after cumming."

"Well, there's a first time for everything!" Dani declared. "I figured out that I can orgasm more than once. We may as well find out together if you can, too."

"I'm game if you are," Jake said, grinning wide and taking hold of his erect cock.

"Oh, I am game!" Dani said, plucking her brush from where it had flopped beneath her to set it aside. Then she scooted herself down on top of the towel she had laid out, stopping with her butt at the edge of her bed so that one leg hung to either side of her brother, who was staring at her in shock. "You already made a mess on me earlier," She said by way of explanation. "May as well cum on me again since I already have to clean myself off. Besides, I kind of liked it." She winked at him and motioned for him to come closer. "Don't stand so far away or you'll get your cum on the carpet and that'll be one more thing I have to clean."

He stood dumbfounded for a moment, cock still in hand, then gave a nervous smirk and stepped up to the edge of her bed, so that he held his dick mere inches above Dani's still creamy pussy, his hips resting between her soft inner thighs. He began stroking himself and Dani joined in, snaking a hand down between them to lightly rub her still-sensitive clit. However, she soon grew frustrated because when she let herself lay back so she could more comfortably rub her sex, she noticed that she wouldn't be able to watch Jake jerk-off at the same time. In an attempt to remedy this, she reached up, stretching toward the head of her bed to grab a couple pillows to prop herself up, but she couldn't reach.

"Hold on a sec," she said, scooting away from him a bit then rolling over to crawl toward the head of her bed, returning a moment later with three pillows that she set to the side while she repositioned herself. She sat at the edge of her bed where Jake had backed up slightly to give her room to maneuver. He was still quite close, though, holding his dick pointed at her stomach. Satisfied with her location, she positioned the pillows behind her, one on top of another, where she estimated her head and shoulders would fall when she reclined, then she laid back into them. She smiled with satisfaction that the pillows held her up enough to see over her breasts at what would soon be taking place between her legs, and this time Jake needed no coaxing to draw closer again and start stroking his hard cock just above her pussy.

Dani joined him by reaching her own hand beneath where he was stroking away in order to resume rubbing and teasing her clit. She glanced up to look at her brother's face, but like her his attention was fixed on what they were doing, so close to one another that Dani's fingers often brushed against Jake's knuckles. Dani realized just how intimate she felt with her brother in that moment; as intimate as she had felt with Audrey on Saturday night, when the other girl had snuck behind her and pinched her nipples. Remembering that moment, Dani used her left hand to pinch a nipple, temporarily drawing Jake's attention away from between her legs. He grinned at her then looked back down at what they were doing.

A few moments later, Dani felt Jake's hips begin to move against the back of her thighs with slow, shallow thrusts. With her own pleasure building, she started pushing her hips upward to match his rhythm. This resulted in the lips of her pussy brushing against the sack underneath his dick, and they both gasped from the unexpected contact, but neither of them dared stop their ministrations; not with how wonderful it felt to have their genitals caress each other. Soon, Jake had adjusted his grip so that he was stroking the top of his cock, leaving the underside exposed. This resulted in him pushing his shaft slightly downward so that when Dani in turn pressed her hips upward, her pussy lips caressed both his sack and the underside of his dick.

This new stimulation, and knowing it was from her own brother's cock sliding against her, even so slightly, was more than enough to send Dani over the edge. Her whole body tensed with her hips pressed upward to make contact with Jake's rigid shaft as her climax overwhelmed her, at least as strong as the previous one. Meanwhile, Jake abandoned any sense of propriety and openly rubbed his cock along her pussy lips while continuing to stroke himself furiously. The first massive wave of Dani's orgasm was just giving way to the second when she saw the first stream of cum erupt from her brother's cock, flying so far it landed between her breasts. She could feel his cock where it was nestled against the outer lips of her pussy as it relaxed momentarily and then tensed once more, shooting another ribbon of cum that splattered the underside of her left breast. She felt his cock tense and release several more times, spraying her torso with hot cum, even as her own pussy clenched and released below it. With each tensing of his cock against her pussy lips, less and less cum spurted from its head until just a dribble fell to her mons, just above where her fingers lazily stroked her clit through the last waves of her own orgasm.

For a few sweet moments after both of their orgasms subsided, they remained there, with Jake's dick pressing gently against her pussy, staring at the aftermath of his climax spread all over Dani's belly, and up to her breasts from his first few strong ejaculations. Then Dani broke the silence with a giggle.

"Wow, you really do make a mess with your cum, don't you?" she teased.

"Hey, you knew what you had coming when you told me to do it on you instead of the towel," Jake retorted, and Dani giggled again at the pun. "God, Dani.... That was...."

"Incredible?" She offered.

"Yeah," He agreed. "But even that doesn't seem strong enough. I can't believe we did this... I never dreamed I would end up cumming all over you when I came to your window tonight."

"Mmmmm, neither did I," Dani cooed as she scooped up some of his cum from where it had splattered her breast and brought it to her mouth for another taste. She held the sweet and musky substance on her tongue for a moment, then swallowed.

"That's so hot...." Jake whispered as he watched her play with his cum.

"Not as hot as watching it spew out of the tip of your dick," Dani said as she rubbed his cum on each of her nipples. "Why do you think your dick spouts all this cum when you orgasm, but my pussy doesn't do anything like that at all?"

"I don't know," Jake admitted. "I guess I never really thought about why it does what it does. I just do it cause it feels so good."

"Well, at least that's the same," Dani said. "I can't claim to have much experience with it, but those two orgasms tonight were the best I've had, by far."

"Same," Jake agreed. "I didn't even know I could have more than one that close together."

"I think we both learned a lot tonight," Dani mused. "I learned that I really like cum, for instance." She swirled her finger in some of Jake's cum on her stomach for emphasis.

"You're going to need another shower now," Jake said with a laugh. "Too bad it would wake mom and dad. How are you going to get yourself cleaned up before you go to sleep tonight?"

"That's a good question...." Dani said. "Maybe, I'll just leave it. Some of it already seems to be drying on me, and I can't tell you how horny it makes me feel to have your cum all over me." She felt his dick twitch against her at her words, and she grinned wide. "Seems it makes you horny, too. Does that mean you're already working up for another go?"

"Oh, no..." Jake said, backing away and finally breaking the intimate contact of their genitals against one another. "My dick already feels sore from that last one. I don't think going again would be very enjoyable."

Dani stuck out her bottom lip in mock disappointment.... Mostly mock, anyway. "Oh well. There's always tomorrow night."

Jake's eyes widened. "Tomorrow night? You want to do this again?"

"Of course!" Dani said. "Don't you?"

"Well, yeah... but I thought this was just going to be a one time thing, so we could be even for my spying."

"Oh, Jake, I think we went well beyond just making things even between us. And besides, as long as we're doing it together, instead of one of us spying on the other," she shot him a playful glare, "then we'll always be even, won't we?"

Jake smiled at that. "Yes, I suppose we will be."

"Same time tomorrow night, then?" Dani asked hopefully.

"Same time tomorrow night," Jake agreed. "Assuming I don't wake up tomorrow and find out this was all just a dream." He started putting his clothes back on, taking a break between articles of clothing to appreciate his handiwork all over Dani's naked body.

"If it was a dream, at least it was a really good one," Dani remarked, watching him dress with more than a little disappointment. When he was fully clothed, she got up from the bed to see him out the window. She could have sent him out her bedroom door to sneak down the stairs, but that was too risky. The stairs were creaky, and the sound would easily carry in the quiet house. Going out the window and back inside through the basement door was the safest option.

Before climbing out, Jake turned back to her and said, "Tonight really was amazing, Dani. Thank you."

"It really was," she agreed, smiling at him sweetly. "Thank you, too."

"I'd give you a hug goodnight but..." he gestured at her cum covered body, and they both chuckled. Then he leaned toward her and softly kissed her cheek. "Good night, Dani," he whispered, and then climbed out her window into the night, and Dani sighed, shutting the window behind him.

quoting
naddr1qq…q63p

Fair warning: This is an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are fictional only. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there is sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

Dani barreled through the dining room in pursuit of her younger brother, Jake, who sped out the sliding glass door onto the back deck, making a feeble and unsuccessful attempt to close the door behind him as he ran. He had always been faster than Dani over short distances, and his recent growth spurt, just before turning thirteen, had made it that much more difficult to catch him.

"Give them back, you thief!" she shouted after him, taking just enough time to open and fully slide the door closed behind her, in order to avoid incurring her mother's wrath.

It was all the lead her brother needed. He leaped off the deck into the sunlit back yard and sprinted over to one of the tall maple trees at the edge of the lawn. By the time Dani had made it to the yard, her brother was already scurrying up the trunk with her sunglasses gripped between his teeth. Jake was younger than Dani by seventeen months, but he had recently grown to be two full inches taller than her, and he had begun to develop muscle tone to compliment his athleticism. It also helped him climb trees with frustrating ease.

Dani jogged to the base of the maple, which had no limbs for at least the first ten to twelve feet, and glared up at her brother lounging across two of the branches. He was now wearing her sunglasses to further taunt her. The twerp took his role as the annoying younger brother seriously, despite their age difference being relatively small. Dani's other two brothers, ages ten and seven, had thankfully not learned Jake's bad habits and generally left Dani alone, but her oldest brother seemed to make it his mission to infuriate her. It was just for sport, Dani knew, and Jake really was alright to be around most of the time, but let him get bored and it always seemed like she was the one who paid for it.

"Give me a break, Jacob William Hansen!" she demanded, using his full name like their mother often did when she wanted him to know he was in trouble. She shaded her eyes from the early summer sun as she continued to glare up at him. It did not seem to have the same effect as when her mother used it. "When you come down from there, I'll have your hide!"

"You may have my hide, Danielle Elizabeth Hansen,” he mocked, “but you won't have your glasses." With that, he plucked them from his face and hooked them over a smaller branch above him.

"You wouldn't dare leave them up there!" she asserted, not really sure whether he would or not. Jake knew better than to push things too far, but he might not consider abandoning her sunglasses in the limbs of a tree to count as 'too far'.

"What are you going to do? Go tell on me?" Of course, he knew she would not. They had long since stopped tattling on one another. In their household, the tattler often brought as much punishment upon him or herself as the one tattled on, and sometimes more. Instead, Jake and Dani had agreed to settle most matters between themselves, and only bring their parents in when it was more serious, like when Jake had planned to jump off the garage roof onto his skateboard, and Dani just knew he would have cracked open his skull if he had tried it.

"If you want your sunglasses back, you are just going to have to come up here and get them."

"How did you even make it up there?" she demanded. Dani was no slouch at climbing trees most of the time. She liked to play in the woods and didn't mind getting dirty, but the trees she climbed at least had branches close enough to the ground that she could jump up and grab hold of them. This maple had nothing but bare trunk for several feet above her head.

"You didn't see how I did it?" Jake asked. "You just have to wrap your legs around it and use them to hold on. Then grab as high as you can with your arms and pull your legs up higher."

Dani cocked an eyebrow at him dubiously, unsure whether she could mimic the technique. For one, her brother didn't have breasts to contend with, and Dani had been a bit of an early bloomer in that department. At fourteen, she already would have filled out a B-cup bra, if she ever wore anything other than sports bras. The lumps of fatty flesh sticking out from her chest were horribly annoying and always getting in the way. It seemed more than likely that her breasts would do just that while trying to shimmy up the tree as well.

Shrugging to herself she decided to give it a shot. She approached the trunk and wrapped her arms around it as high up as she could reach. She could just barely touch her fingers together on the other side when hugging as closely as her chest would allow. Supporting herself with her arms, she jumped and wrapped her legs around the trunk as well and felt the bark lightly scratching the inside of her thighs and back of her calves. It probably wasn't the best idea to be doing this in her cutoff jeans and a tank top, but it was far too warm out to wear her usual jeans and a hoodie. She would just have to tough her way through it.

Gritting her teeth she pushed her body upward with her legs, which invariably tugged the front of her tank top downward to expose part of her sports bra underneath, then she reached as high as she could with her arms and let her weight settle on them to pull her legs up again. This caused Dani's breasts, which were being crushed between her and the tree, to push upward, partially spilling out of the top of her sports bra and tank top. As predicted, they were getting in the way of things once again.

Dani was far too distracted to think about what kind of display she was putting on for her brother above her, though. As her weight had settled, her crotch had slid against the trunk and caused a pleasurable sensation to well up in her nether-regions. It was a shock to Dani, and she nearly let go of the tree. She'd never felt anything quite like that from “down there” before, and it was distractingly pleasant. She sat frozen in place for a moment, trying to make sense of the feeling.

"Well?" her brother voiced his impatience. "Are you just going to hang there like a koala or are you going to come get your shades?"

Letting out a low, frustrated growl, Dani continued upward, the pleasant sensation in her groin returning each time she slid it against the trunk. What on earth was going on? This was not a situation that should be causing her pleasure whatsoever, let alone down there. Her legs and arms felt like they had several new scrapes from the rough trunk, but her crotch was alight with a dull pleasurable throbbing that Dani had never experienced before. Then again, she'd never thought to rub it against anything before.

As she finally shimmied her way high enough to grab hold of the lower-most branch, Dani was panting from more than the sun's heat and her exertion. Pulling herself up onto the sturdy limb, she hoped her brother didn't notice the flush in her face or the way she self-consciously adjusted her tank top so that it properly covered what it was meant to. Then she looked up to see him holding her sunglasses out to her from the branch he was seated on.

"Not cool, Jake!" she chided, snatching her sunglasses from his hand and inspecting them for damage. Satisfied they were none the worse for wear, she slid them into her dark hair, which was pulled back into a loose ponytail that hung just past her shoulders, so that they rested securely atop her head.

"Oh stop your whining," he brushed off her anger. "You know you needed some motivation to get out of the kitchen. Mom has had you cooped up in there all morning."

"Yeah, that's because it gets too hot to bake in the afternoon, doofus! Don't you want fresh bread for the monstrous sandwich I'm sure you will somehow manage to stuff down your throat for lunch?"

"Fair point," Jake acknowledged. "But aren't you glad to get out and get your blood pumping?"

"No!" Dani retorted. "Look at me!" She held her scraped-up arms out for his inspection. "I blame you for this!"

"Oh come on! You love it!" Jake insisted. "I have seen you laughing off far worse war-wounds than that."

Dani sighed and shook her head at him. He was right, of course. She was known for playing hard. Hard enough to keep up with the boys in the neighborhood, who often used to wrestle her like she was one of them. At least, they had until recently. Since she'd developed breasts they all seemed scared of her. All except Jake, but he was her brother. They had never been awkward with one another, and he still didn't seem to notice that she was a girl, let alone growing into a woman.

For most of their childhood, Jake was the only playmate Dani had, so she had adapted to playing like a boy. Instead of Barbies and tea sets, it had been Legos and Nerf guns, and she had loved every minute of it, even if it did tend to come with a fair share of bruises and scrapes. And sure, Jake could be an absolute pest, but it was mutual antagonism born out of playful sibling affection.

"Fine," she admitted. "It was a welcome rescue from mom's home ec class. But you're still going to owe me for all the scrapes I have from climbing this tree. My legs are even worse than my arms!"

"I'm sure you'll think of some way to get sweet revenge," Jake laughed. "You always do."

Again, he was right. As much as Jake infuriated her with his taunting, teasing, and pranks, Dani could dish it right back at him. That was part of their strange sibling relationship that made it look to all on the outside like they couldn't stand one another, when in reality they were best friends and would do anything for the other when it really mattered.

"Alright, meat-brain," Dani changed the subject, using her favorite pet name for her brother. "Now that we're free of mom's clutches for the afternoon, what should we do with ourselves?"

"I don't know what you're going to do, but when Finn gets home from school, we're going fishing."

Finn was Jake's best friend who lived just a few houses down from them. While Jake, Dani, and their siblings were homeschooled by their mother, Finn went to public school and wouldn't be getting home until mid afternoon. Soon school would be out for the summer, making Jake and Finn nearly inseparable during daylight hours, but that was still a week and a half away, despite the heat wave they were getting in early June, and then Finn's family would be going to summer camp for three weeks, so the boys were taking advantage of as much time as they could get to hang out while they had the chance. Dani knew that she only had a short time while Finn was at camp to have her brother to herself before he would be all but lost to her for three months, since Jake and Finn usually didn't like having her along with them anymore. They had played together for years, but over the last several months, the two boys had started excluding her from their activities.

That left Dani feeling quite alone when Jake and Finn rode their bikes off to wherever they hung out these days. She had no friends of her own in the neighborhood. Her closest female friend, Audrey, lived almost a half-hour away, in a small town to the north, so they only really got to see each other at church, and the occasional planned sleepover.

"Fine, ditch your sister, as usual," Dani complained, rolling her eyes at her brother.

"Don't be like that, Dani," Jake protested. "It's just awkward talking about girls with your sister around, ya know?"

"Like you actually have any girls to talk about!" she teased.

"Maybe not, but a guy can live vicariously through his best friend, can't he?"

"Ha!" Dani scoffed. "I seriously doubt Finley O'Connor has a lineup of girls to give you all the juicy details about, either. At least not any that aren't figments of his imagination."

"You might be surprised."

Was that a blush that suddenly appeared on Jake's face? Had she misjudged Finn? Jake's best friend was not what she would think of as a chick-magnet. He was a bean-pole of a boy with an unkempt mop of red hair topping his head. He had a mouth that was too large for his face that always seemed to be twisted in a mischievous grin, and an over-abundance of freckles that covered every inch of him that Dani had ever seen, which was most of him since he often accompanied their family to go swimming at the river. He did not fit into Dani's definition of attractive, nor any other girl she knew. Not that she knew many other girls well enough to talk about boys with them.

"Whatever you say, meat brain," Dani said, shifting on the branch and dropping to hang beneath it before letting go to allow herself to fall the three or four feet down to the ground. She landed on her feet, bending her legs deeply to absorb the impact, then stood up straight and defiant. Brushing her hands off on the sides of her cutoffs and looking back up at her brother. "I'll just have to figure out how to keep myself occupied, as always."

There was more disappointment in her voice than she had intended. She didn't really want to make him feel bad for leaving her without anyone to hang out with for the afternoon. She could find things to do to keep herself busy. For one, she could help her younger brothers finish up their school work, though that would likely only get her through the first hour after lunchtime or so. The benefit of being homeschooled was that you could easily get all your work done for the day in just a few short hours, instead of being cooped up in a classroom the whole day like the public-schoolers had to endure. Of course, that was also the downside, because you then had to figure out what you would do with all the extra time you had.

Then Dani remembered the pleasurable sensation she had experienced while climbing the tree. That was certainly something she could investigate this afternoon while Jake was off gallivanting with Finn. She wanted to see if that feeling could be repeated, or if it was just some kind of fluke. She wasn't about to go rub her crotch against trees where anyone might see her, though. Perhaps she could find somewhere more discreet to experiment and see if that sensation returned. It had felt SO GOOD! Surely she could find a way to make it happen again.

Jake watched as his sister strolled away from the tree back toward the house, her round bottom framed enticingly in her cutoff jeans. He couldn't believe he was looking at her that way; she was his sister after all, not some random girl like the ones Finn liked to show him. Yet, after watching her climb the tree to retrieve her stolen sunglasses from him, Jake could not deny that she possessed every quality that made those girls on Finn's tablet so appealing.

Finn had been sharing pictures of naked and nearly-naked girls with Jake almost since he had gotten the tablet as a Christmas present last year. Well, Jake supposed they were actually women, not girls, since they all looked much older than Dani, and most had more pronounced curves. Then again, that could just be because he was seeing them without their clothes on, while Dani's curves were usually covered up. And Dani definitely did have some curves that Jake could no longer help but notice, especially after the display he had just seen.

From his perch in the branches of the maple tree, Jake had a perfect view down the front of his sister's tank top as she had shimmied her way up the trunk. No, he had not seen her nipples - her sports bra had done it's job of holding them in - but her round breasts pressing up prominently every time she let her weight rest on her arms made it clear that she was no longer the flat-chested little girl he somehow had still thought of her as. He should not have been so naive. He knew his own body had changed drastically, but had not even considered that his sister's was changing as well, let alone that she might just look a lot like the women in those pictures when she took her clothes off.

Jake frowned, noticing that his thoughts had made his dick stiffen in his pants. These were not thoughts he should be having about his sister! Hopefully Finn would have some new pictures to distract him away from thinking of Dani in that context. For that reason and more, Jake looked forward to his friend getting home from school, when the two of them could head out to do some "fishing". Oh, they might do a bit of actual fishing as well, but most of their time would likely be spent at their fort in the woods, well away from any prying eyes, while Finn shared his latest photographic acquisitions.

It would still be a few hours before the bus dropped his friend off where their street connected to the main road, so Jake resigned himself to finding something else to distract him from thoughts of his sister until then. It was too nice a day to expect that he could get away with playing Xbox in the basement game room. His brother, Travis, should be done with his school work by now, though, and always enjoyed tinkering with bikes in the garage with him, so Jake dropped out of the tree and headed toward the house to seek his brother out.

He crossed the back lawn and their dog, Dozer, ran to meet him. He was a massive brute of a dog, being a full-bred Rottweiler, but he was as gentle and loyal as anyone could ask for with the Hansen children. Jake patted the dog's blocky head and rubbed his ears as he strode toward the back deck. He skirted around the left side of the deck and down the concrete stairs to an exterior door that led directly to the basement where he expected he would find his brother.

All of the Hansen boys had rooms in the basement. Jake, as the oldest boy, had his own, while Travis and Aaron shared a room on the opposite end, next to the bathroom, with the game room and stairs up to the front entryway situated conveniently in-between. At age ten, Travis was three years younger than Jake, though he would be turning eleven in the fall, so it was more like two and a half years. Aaron was another three years younger than that, at age seven. The two of them were very close, just like Jake and Dani had always been, but lately Travis had been wanting to spend more time with Jake, whenever the older boy would allow it.

The last of the Hansen children was their adopted sister, Rebecca, who was only two years old. Everyone called her Bec, and she lived in the nursery upstairs next to their parents' master bedroom. Their family had fostered her as an infant, and finally adopted her just last year. Dani had been thrilled to finally have a sister, despite the massive age difference, and couldn't wait to teach the child all about being a girl. Not that Dani really had any clue how to be a girl herself, having grown up with three brothers.

As expected, when Jake opened the door into the basement, which opened into their game room, his younger brother was seated facing him on the couch with an Xbox controller in hand, transfixed by the large flat screen television on the wall. He looked quite a lot like Jake, with his short, brown hair and blue eyes. The younger boy hadn’t yet started to fill out with muscle tone, though, making him look scrawny, with a head too large for his stringy limbs. The effect was particularly humorous when he stood next to Jake.

"You'd better not let mom or dad catch you on that when the sun's out," Jake warned his brother.

"Mom's still busy helping Aaron with his math, and Dad's working on tonight's sermon," Travis assured him. "Besides, I was going to get off in just a few minutes anyway."

"Oh trust me," Jake began, crossing to the couch and sitting next to his brother, to see that he was playing Minecraft. "I know how 'just a few minutes' can turn into several hours without even realizing it. Why don't you come hang out in the garage and we'll get that chain tightened on your bike so it's not always falling off on you."

"Really!?" Travis exclaimed, putting the controller down and turning to Jake with an excited look on his face.

"Of course, runt!" Jake had continued to call his brother the pet name even after Aaron was born, much to Travis' chagrin. "What are big brother's for?"

He wasn't about to tell him that the reason he was suddenly so willing to help his little brother out was to take his mind off of thinking about Dani. Seeing her round breasts pressing out of the top of her tank top had shattered Jake's ability to think of her in practically the same terms as his brothers, or one of his male friends. Now he found himself remembering her long, smooth legs, and round bottom swaying back and forth hypnotically as she had walked back toward the house, and it seemed the more he told himself he shouldn't think of her that way, the harder it was not to.

Travis shut off the Xbox and the two boys marched up the stairs toward the door to the garage. As Jake pulled it open, he heard his mom call out from the dining room. "You boys don't go far! Lunchtime is coming in thirty minutes!"

"Don't worry mom!" Jake called back. "Travis and I will just be in the garage working on his bike!"

He didn't wait for a response before disappearing into the dark and hitting the button on the wall to open the massive roll up door on the two-car garage, allowing the sunlight to flood in. Then he and Travis went to work on the bike, not only tightening the chain, but straightening the handlebars that had been twisted to one side when Travis had crashed into a tree, and replacing one of the pedals that had nearly fallen apart since it was a hand-me-down bike from someone at their church. Travis was thrilled and rode the bike up and down their short driveway and around the cul-de-sac until their mother called them in for lunch.

After scarfing down a massive sandwich, as Dani had predicted, a bag of chips, and a banana, Jake offered to take Travis and Aaron on bike ride to the park and back to pass the time until Finn got home from school. He worried that Dani might want to come, too, but she had disappeared as soon as she was done with lunch without a word. That was highly unusual for her, but not unwelcome since Jake wasn't sure how he would keep himself from ogling her body if she came along.

Thankfully, the bike ride with his younger brothers ate up a fair amount of the afternoon. When the time finally came for Finn to be dropped off, Jake let his mom know where he was going then grabbed his fishing pole and tackle box and hopped on his bike once again to pedal down to the corner where the bus dropped off all the kids that lived on their street. He arrived just as the bus was pulling away, and saw his friend, backpack slung casually across one shoulder, strolling toward him among four other kids from the neighborhood of various ages.

"Jeez Jake!" Finn exclaimed. "You must have been bored out of your mind to meet me right as I got dropped off!"

"Let's just say I'm glad you're finally home," Jake responded, swinging his leg across the back of his bike to dismount and turning it around to walk along side his friend back the direction he had come.

"Yeah, I'm finally free from that prison, even if it is only until tomorrow," Finn joked. "Seriously, though, you usually come find me at home, after I've had a chance to ditch my bag and pack us some snacks. What gives?"

Jake sighed. He certainly wasn't going to tell his friend the real reason he was so eager to hang out with him. What would Finn think of him if he knew he was having dirty thoughts about his own sister?

"It's been a long day, is all," he said finally, and that was partially true. It had felt exceptionally long. "And we won't be able to stay out long tonight, since I have church."

"Oh that's right, it's Wednesday, so you have to go be an altar boy tonight," Finn teased. "No wonder you want to get your debauchery in ahead of time."

"It's not like that..." Jake protested halfheartedly. "But now that you mention it, do you have any new pictures to share?"

Finn glanced around them to see if any of the other kids who had gotten off the bus were still walking close by, but they had all split off to head to their own homes.

"Dude... I've found us some good ones. You'll have jerk-off material for the next month! Or you would if you had a photographic memory."

"Oh shut it!" Jake said, punching his friend's shoulder. "It's not like your memory is any better."

"Doesn't have to be. I'm the one with the tablet," Finn pointed out as they turned into his driveway and Jake laid his bike down carefully on the front lawn, making sure the fishing gear didn't get damaged.

"You say that now, but just make sure your parents don't catch you with those pictures saved on it," Jake warned.

"Oh, don't worry about that," Finn assured him. "My parent's don't check what I've been doing on it. They only got it for me because they figure it will keep me from being too noisy and disturbing their peace. I doubt they could even figure out how to turn it on."

Finn wasn't exaggerating. His parents were much older than Jake's, and had not grown up with computers. They had both been married before and had adult children from their previous marriages, some of whom had their own kids already. They got together and had Finn and his older brother Scott when they were both in their forties. Now they were in their late fifties and far from being computer literate. The only reason they had an internet connection at all was because it had come with their cable TV plan and Scott had set it up.

"Wait here for a minute," Finn instructed. "I just have to drop off my bag and grab my gear." With that the red head disappeared inside his front door, appearing a few short minutes later with his own fishing pole and tackle box. He'd also changed into shorts and a t-shirt. As he approached, he popped open his tackle box and showed Jake that his tablet was tucked inside, then he retrieved his own bike from the side of the garage and the two boys headed out.

They rode through the park and out of the back of the neighborhood, where it was bordered by logging company land, serviced by a bumpy dirt road. Nearly a mile down the dirt road, they cut into the woods, stowing their bikes in some bushes. The forest was thick here, and full of fallen logs that the boys deftly maneuvered over and around to reach their destination. Barely visible in the undergrowth ahead was a short, vaguely unnaturally shaped structure that was the fort the two of them had constructed the previous summer, and had continued to improve upon since then. It was made entirely of natural materials, a fact that Jake was particularly proud of, and only large enough for three or four to sit in comfortably. They had constructed it by lashing logs together using roots and vines and anything else that would work as cordage, then taking evergreen boughs to create a roof and walls that did a fair job of blocking the wind, though a less fair job of keeping out the rain, as they had discovered the hard way.

The important thing was, the fort was a place they could reasonably expect to be left alone. Even in hunting season, not many people were wandering these woods, since they were too close to residential neighborhoods to safely shoot a rifle. The logging company that owned the land didn't even seem to have any intention of logging it anytime soon. They might have in years past, but that was before the city had grown so much that all the neighborhoods had sprung up around it. Indeed, the most likely event would be that the logging company would sell the land to a developer and yet another neighborhood would be built. Until then, Jake and his friend could use their fort to hide away and look at dirty pictures on Finn's tablet.

The two of them crawled through the small opening that served as a doorway and Jake was immediately enveloped by the scent of pine and spruce from the boughs laid on the walls, roof, and even the floor of their fort, to make it more comfortable to sit inside. The interior was not tall enough for him to stand, though he could move around on his knees without his head brushing against the roof, and the evergreen boughs were so thickly piled on the walls and roof that the only light within was the meager amount that filtered through the doorway. Jake took a seat with his back to one of the walls while Finn sat beside him and powered up his tablet.

"I have some real babes to show you today, my friend," Finn bragged, punching in his security code so that the tablet allowed him access to his home screen. Then he tapped the icon for the photos app and turned the screen so Jake could see it better.

Inside the dim fort, the tablet seemed to blaze with light as an image filled its screen. The picture was of a stunning blonde with wavy hair hanging loose to her shoulders. She was facing toward the camera as though looking past it into the distance while standing in a mostly empty room, though the background was too blurry to pick out any details. The shot only showed her from the waist up, and she was unbuttoning a pair of white jeans, though it was impossible to tell if they were pants or shorts. The top half of her body was completely bare, and her large breasts stood out proudly above her toned stomach. She was absolutely magnificent! She didn't have the biggest tits out of all the girls Finn had shown him before, but they were more than adequately large, perfectly round, and had similarly rounded areolas tipped with eraser shaped nipples. Her skin was the perfect shade of tan, with no tan-lines whatsoever.

"She's a stunner, right?" Finn asked, seeing Jake's reaction. "Her name's Nata Lee, or at least that's what she calls herself. She's got loads of pictures with her clothes on, but this is one of the only ones I could find where she shows her tits."

"She's a babe, for sure," Jake agreed, still staring at the photo. Finn swiped his finger across the screen and a new photo took the place of the stunning blonde.

Pictured was a young woman with dark blonde hair with a hint of red, tied back in a short ponytail. She was laying completely naked on a white couch with the photo taken from above looking down on her. She was staring straight into the camera, a mischievous smile on her face, with one hand caressing her shoulder and the other pressing in on an ample breast. Her breasts were easily as large as the first girl's, but they seemed to sag more. Her areolas were more oval in shape, and didn't contrast with her skin tone as much. The main attraction, though, was the bottom half of her body, with her legs spread wide to reveal her shaved pussy, it's pink inner folds poking out from between the soft outer lips. She was equally as gorgeous as the first girl, though in a decidedly different way. This girl looked like more fun, while the first looked more serious. The way her hair was tied back in a ponytail made her look younger, too, though there was no way she was anywhere near his age with tits like those. Something about her smile made Jake's cock twitch even more than looking at her naked body. It held the promise of delights he had never dreamed of.

"Another one you approve of, I take it?" Finn asked with a laugh. "Just wait. They get even better."

Swiping the screen again, a close-up image of a shaven pussy and the woman's inner thighs filled the screen. The inner folds of the pussy glistened with moisture and they were parted, revealing an oblong opening into her depths.

"Why is she wet down there?" Jake asked, transfixed by the high resolution close-up that showed her every fold and goose-bump.

"I don't know, maybe she just went pee," Finn replied. "But that's where you stick your dick in." He pointed to the opening.

"Wow..." Jake breathed. "That's crazy..."

Finn swiped the screen again, much to Jake's dismay, but his disappointment at not getting more time to inspect such a detailed image of a pussy evaporated as the next image filled the screen. It was of a brunette with long, dark hair hanging loosely over her shoulder as she leaned against a wall. The shot was taken from an angle to her left side, though not fully a profile shot, and only showed her from the chest up. What was visible was completely exposed, and she had slightly tanned skin and perky breasts that were nowhere near as big as the previous girls’, though they were adequately round, with erect nipples and round areolas that contrasted nicely with her skin tone. Somehow, those breasts were even more alluring to Jake, even though they weren't as large. What shocked and captivated him, though, was her face. Her round nose, full lips with just the hint of a smile, and thin, dark eyebrows hanging just above her sultry eyes, made her look uncannily like an older version of Dani. His sister still possessed a bit more girlish roundness to her cheeks and innocence in her eyes, and usually kept her long hair tied back and out of the way, but there was no denying the strong resemblance. Was this what she would look like with her hair down and a few more years of growing up? This girl's breasts were probably closer to the same size as Dani's, too. Was that what his sister's tits looked like under her shirt and sports bra?

The image had only been on the screen for a few seconds when Finn suddenly swiped it away saying, "Sorry, I thought I had deleted that one."

"What? Why?" Jake asked, looking up from the tablet, which now had a busty redhead filling the screen.

"Because..." Finn hesitated. "That one looks a lot like your sister, and I thought that might be weird."

"Oh..." Jake said, feeling his face turn crimson and suddenly glad that it was too dark in the fort for his friend to see. "I... I hadn't really noticed."

Finn chuckled nervously and said, "I suppose you wouldn't if your attention was on her tits the whole time."

"Right?" Jake agreed, adding his own nervous laugh. Then it suddenly hit him that his friend had been looking at pictures of someone who looked like his sister. "Hey! Why did you have that picture in the first place if you know it looks like Dani?"

"Chill bro!" Finn started, setting the tablet down on the opposite side of him from Jake and putting his hands up defensively. "I am sure that all of these girls look like the sisters of someone we know."

"That's probably true, but this one looks like my sister, and you knew it did when you saved it to your tablet!" The heat in Jake's face was growing and he wasn't sure if it was because of his embarrassment or his anger at his friend.

"Look, I can understand why you're mad. You have every right to be the protective brother." Finn edged away from Jake a few inches as he spoke. "But before you pummel me, you have to admit that Dani is hot as fuck, and I am not going to be the only guy to notice."

Jake certainly did not want to admit that his sister was hot, but then hadn't that been his issue all afternoon? He'd never thought of her in those terms before, but he'd suddenly had her femininity thrust in his face and he had to admit that it was really messing with his perception of her. Now, after seeing a picture of a naked woman who looked uncannily similar to her, it was even harder not to think of Dani as incredibly attractive, or as Finn had put it, "hot as fuck".

The steam had been taken out of his anger, but Jake still wasn't in any mood to hang out with his friend, knowing that Finn had thought of Dani in similar terms as he was reluctantly having to admit he now did as well. Finn was right, of course, and there would probably be loads of guys who would think of his sister that way, but Jake simply wasn't prepared to find her attractive himself, let alone for anyone else to have the same opinion.

"Whatever, man..." Jake said, crawling to the doorway. "I'm going home to get dinner before church tonight. Maybe we can go fishing tomorrow." The tone of his voice made it plain that he didn't plan on it. He emerged from the fort and retrieved his bike from the bushes without even waiting for Finn's reply. How on earth was he going to make sense of his friend's dirty thoughts about his sister if he couldn't even make sense of his own?

As Dani rode home from church that night, she thought back on the events of the day. After chasing Jake out of the house to retrieve her sunglasses, and discovering the pleasant sensation in her groin when she rubbed it against the tree while climbing up after him, she had looked forward to finding herself some alone time to see if she could make it happen again. First, though, she had helped tutor her youngest brother, Aaron, with his math, his least favorite subject because he struggled with it so much. Then it had been lunch time and Dani had started to wonder how she could possibly find any time to herself for the afternoon. In a household of five children, there wasn't a lot of alone time to be had, and since her bedroom was right next to the living room on the ground level, she could not expect to get away with hiding in there; certainly not with the sun shining outside. Her mother would ensure that all the children spent ample time outdoors as long as the weather was good, and June had been unseasonably clear and hot so far.

As much as Dani wanted to investigate whether she could reproduce that warm and pleasurable feeling, she couldn't just go rubbing her crotch against objects where anyone might see her. With the privacy of her own room out of the question until later that evening, that left only the tree-house in the back yard, but that was Travis and Aaron's favorite hang-out spot most afternoons. Fortunately, Jake had unwittingly come to the rescue by taking the other boys with him on a bike ride. That in itself was odd. Usually Jake would spend most of the day until Finn got home from school hanging out with her. Yet, today he seemed to have avoided her like the plague after stealing her sunglasses that morning. She decided she would need to find out what that was all about if it continued, but for today it had worked to her advantage, affording her the alone time she craved.

Dani had gone out to the tree-house immediately after her brothers left for their bike ride. It was situated at the back of their property, built around the trunk of another of the massive maple trees, with a ladder leading up to a trap door in its floor. It was not terribly high off the ground, only ten to twelve feet or so, but that was high enough that no one standing on the ground could see inside the small windows. Once inside, Dani knew she could expect near complete privacy, especially since the branches of the tree hid the tree house windows from anyone on the second floor of their home looking toward the back of the property.

Hesitantly, Dani had gone to the trunk of the tree sticking up through the middle of the tree-house floor. It had a slightly larger circumference than the one she had climbed that morning, but she could still wrap her legs all the way around it. She could not do the same with her arms, however, so she leaned back and supported her weight with her hands on the rough planks beneath her. This didn't allow her to move her hips nearly enough to rub herself against the tree, so she let her feet fall to the floor as well. This gave her the freedom of motion she needed, and also allowed her to control how much pressure she exerted as she slid her cutoff jean clad crotch against the tree. The sensation was nearly immediate; a dull, warm pleasure welling up from between her legs. She continued to move her hips up and down, sliding herself against the tree's firm girth, the roughness of the bark dulled by the layers of cloth between it and her skin. The sensation seemed to build with each repeated grinding of her hips, but so did her fatigue. It was hard work to hold her whole body suspended in the air with just her arms and legs while she pumped and ground her groin against the trunk. Soon she was forced to collapse to the floor in exhaustion, despite how good it felt and how much she wanted to keep going.

She needed to find something else she could rub herself against. Something that didn't require her to hold herself up the whole time, but the inside of the tree-house was pretty sparse. There were a couple of beanbag chairs and a small table between them acting as the only furniture, but that was about all, aside from a few action figures and Lego bricks her brothers had left strewn across the floor. She wondered if she might be able to use her own hand instead, and went over to recline in one of the beanbag chairs. Spreading her legs, she placed the palm of her hand on the crotch of her cutoffs and gently rubbed downward and back up. The sensation was pleasant, but not as strong as it had been while rubbing against the tree trunk. She continued to rub herself for several minutes, but the sensation just stayed a dull, pleasurable ache, rather than building upon itself as it had when grinding against something more firm and solid, not to mention more textured, than the palm of her own hand.

Frustrated, Dani had spent the rest of the afternoon playing with their dog and then helped her mother prepare for dinner. Now that she had a bit more time to think about what had happened, though, she wondered if the sensation with her hand might have been stronger if she didn't have the thick fabric of her cutoffs in the way. She would have the perfect opportunity to test that theory not long after getting home, since Wednesday night was her turn to take a shower. Dani liked to take her showers late in the evening, if possible. It always felt good to go to bed fresh and clean, and it was relaxing to brush and dry her long hair, which usually helped her wind down for sleep. The shower would also be the perfect opportunity to be alone and try rubbing herself without any clothing in-between her hand and her vagina, which seemed to be the source of the pleasant sensation.

When their minivan pulled into the garage, the whole family piled out, filed into the house through the door to the main entryway, and split off in various directions. Dani's mother and father went upstairs to put Bec down for bed, her brothers went downstairs to get their pajamas on and brush their teeth, and Dani went through the kitchen and living room to get all the way around to her own bedroom. Once there, she retrieved her shower supplies from atop her vanity across from her bed. Her bathroom doubled as the family and guest bathroom, and was too small for Dani to leave all of her things laying around on the counter like her brothers could in their larger bathroom downstairs. She was allowed to leave her shampoo and body wash in the shower, because it was hidden from guests by the closed shower door. She was also permitted to leave her toothbrush and toothpaste inside the medicine cabinet behind the over-sink mirror. But she had to keep her razor, shaving gel, deodorant, and towels in her own room and take anything she needed with her to use the shower. This resulted in Dani doing as little of her hygiene in the bathroom as she could get away with, using her vanity in her bedroom instead.

Dani brought a towel for her hair, another for her body, and her bathrobe with her as she exited her room and crossed behind the living room couch to the small bathroom beyond. Closing and locking the door behind her, she crossed the room and locked the opposite door as well. Whoever had designed their home had thought it would be convenient to have access to the bathroom from both the living room and the kitchen. In reality it had just been more hassle remembering to lock and unlock both doors instead of just one. Indeed, it had led to more than one awkward encounter when she had forgotten to lock one door or the other before using the toilet, only to have her father or one of her brothers barge in on her by mistake. Having ensured a similarly embarrassing event would not occur this evening, Dani set her things on the small counter next to the sink and began to disrobe, letting each article of clothing fall to the floor. Then she pulled out the hair tie holding her ponytail back and strode naked over to the shower stall. The bathroom was too small to fit a tub, but Dani didn't mind most of the time. If she really wanted to take a bath, her parents would often let her use the massive tub in their master bathroom upstairs, rather than make her use the one in her brothers' bathroom in the basement. Most of the time she just wanted to get clean and be done with it, though, so a shower suited her fine.

She turned on the water and waited for it to get warm enough to step in, then turned it up until it was just this side of scalding, the way she liked it. When the steaming hot water poured over her skin, she let out a deep and relaxed sigh of pleasure, then got her hair thoroughly wet before sudsing it up with shampoo and rinsing it out, enjoying every second of the cleansing heat. Her plans of trying to give herself pleasure again were nearly forgotten as she lost herself in the soothing waters, until she started soaping up her body and she got to washing her more sensitive regions. As her fingers moved through the tuft of hair on the mound above her vagina she remembered that she was going to try to use her hand to rub against her bare skin and see if that made any difference. Dipping her hand lower, she put pressure against her mound and the outer lips of her vagina with her palm of her hand, the water and soap allowing it to slide smoothly along without any noticeable friction. Her body responded with a slight pleasurable ache, encouraging her to continue.

As she slowly rubbed the palm of her hand up and down against her sex, she felt the sensation begin to build upon itself, growing in strength and demand for more. Her hips had begun pressing into the motions of her hand almost of their own accord and Dani was surprised to feel something between the outer folds of her vagina that had grown firm. It was like a shallow ridge with a round nub, protected beneath the folds of skin. Experimentally, she let her palm drift higher over her mound, and ran two of her fingers to either side of the nub. The resulting shudder of pleasure was almost overwhelming, making her legs feel weak so that she had to lean against the shower wall to remain upright. Whatever that was, it felt AMAZING, and was most certainly the source of the pleasurable sensations.

Dani focused her attention on that nub, running her fingers up and down, around, and across it, enjoying every spark of more and more intense pleasure that erupted as a result. She was not prepared for what happened next, as her whole body suddenly went tense involuntarily, and pleasure exploded inside her, pulsing and throbbing through her whole core. She gasped in surprise and bit her lip hard to keep herself from calling out, since she knew her parents were likely watching TV just beyond the bathroom wall. Her legs could not hold her anymore, and she let herself slide down the smooth side of the shower stall, her fingers still gently teasing the center of her pleasure as wave after wave of sensation wracked her body. Each wave eventually seemed smaller and less intense than the last until it finally subsided, leaving behind a satisfied hum of pleasure as Dani's breath came in desperate heaves.

She had no idea what had just happened, but it had been utterly fantastic! She knew instantly that this would be her new shower-time routine, maybe even nightly bedtime routine, from now on. She had no idea she could give herself such pure and intense bliss! Absently, she wondered if her friend Audrey was aware of it. Maybe it was just something unique to Dani, and Audrey would look at her like a weirdo when she asked, but she decided she must find out for sure the next time she had opportunity to hang out with her friend.

When her breathing finally returned to normal, Dani collected herself from the shower floor and finished washing before shutting off the water and grabbing one of her towels. She hoped that her parents hadn't noticed how much longer of a shower she had taken than normal, as she didn't want to try and explain why. She could probably come up with an excuse if she thought about it, but her brain wasn't firing on all cylinders after that incredible experience. As she tied a second towel around her still soaking wet hair, she thought to herself that even though she'd just moments ago enjoyed the deepest pleasure she’d ever felt, she couldn't wait to try it again.

Jake lay in his bed trying to focus on reading a book, but found that he could not keep his mind on the task at hand. His brothers had already gone to bed, and he could hear the water running upstairs where his sister still taking a shower. Meanwhile, his parents were probably watching TV in the living room, unless Bec had given them trouble trying to put her down for the night. As one of the oldest two Hansen children, Jake was allowed to stay up later than his younger brothers, but because they were trying to sleep, he was restricted to having quiet time in his room. Normally he'd be fine with that. He enjoyed reading, or drawing, or whittling with his pocketknife, but tonight was different.

All through church, Jake had been distracted from the youth pastor’s message by the image he'd seen on Finn's tablet screen that afternoon. He had nearly forgotten the other pictures, but the one of the woman who looked so much like Dani was firmly lodged in his brain, even though he'd only seen it for a few seconds. The perky breasts with erect nipples jutting out below elegant collar bones and satin smooth skin were burned into his memory, along with that slight, knowing smile and seductive eyes. It was his sister's face, even if obviously more mature and angular. Was there a similar resemblance to his sister's body? He'd probably never know. Dani was just one floor above him, completely naked in the shower, but beyond his gaze. He'd have no excuse to go anywhere near that bathroom to even attempt to catch a glimpse of her. Even if he tried, his sister was always good about locking the door since she lived with three brothers.

Then a thought occurred to him: Dani wouldn't just be undressed in the bathroom for her shower. He'd sat in the living room watching a movie with his parents before and seen her come out of the bathroom wrapped in her robe to scurry across to her bedroom to change into pajamas. That meant she would be naked in her bedroom, too, at least for a short time. Moreover, her bedroom had a window that she always complained was pointless because the only thing she could see out of it was the overgrown rhododendron bush planted outside. It was so big and thick with foliage that she could not even see through it to the side fence between their yard and the forest beyond. For his part, Jake had always retorted that at least she had a window, since his basement bedroom had none. The only thing on that side of the house outside Dani's window was a completely unused space intended for parking an RV, which the Hansens could never afford on their father’s pastor salary. If Jake was quiet about it, he could sneak out the basement door into the back yard, and around to Dani's window. By now it was dark enough that he probably would not be seen, if he was careful. He would have to hurry, though, because he had just heard the shower water stop.

Not wasting any more time thinking about it, he sat up, closed his book, and set it on the bed before throwing on some shoes and a light jacket, since the night air would likely be cool. Then he crept out of his room as quietly as he could to avoid alerting his brothers, in case they were still awake in their bedroom on the opposite side of the game room. The basement was dark, but Jake could easily navigate past the couch and coffee table on his left to the basement's exterior door. He eased it open, stepped outside, and closed it again just as silently, then crept up the concrete stairs to the back lawn.

Alerted to his presence, Dozer gave a low bark of alarm, then noticed it was him and trotted over from his dog house by the fence. Jake gave the big dog a pat then commanded him to go lie down in a stern whisper. The dog obeyed, returning the way he had come to plop down in front of his dog house. Jake let out a sigh of relief and continued around the corner of the house to the side where the rhododendron bush grew in front of Dani's window. The window itself was dark as Jake made his way toward it and he worried that he might have been too slow; that his sister might have already dressed in her pajamas and tucked herself into bed. Determined to confirm if that was the case, he crept closer, easing himself behind the massive bush and resting on his knees before inching his head up to the bottom corner of his sister's window. As his eyes peeked up to peer inside her room, he found that it was too dark to see anything but her window blinds, which were open to allow the sunlight in during the day. Between the blinds, all he could make out was the vague shape of her bed to his right, and her vanity on the opposite wall to his left. Beyond her bed he could make out the strong right angle of her closet door, but no details at all. Not enough to confirm whether his sister was in bed already or not.

Suddenly, a long, vertical sliver of light appeared at the back left end of the room and grew wider as the door was opened, then light flooded his eyes as Dani turned on her bedroom light. Instinctively, Jake ducked below the window, blinking away his light-blindness, then set his resolve and peeked back into his sister's room.

Dani had closed her door and was tossing an armload of her clothes into a hamper next to her vanity. She then hung a towel from the post at the foot of her bed that was farthest from the window and began to unwrap the towel on her head from around her hair, using it to tousle the long locks and help them dry. She then moved closer to the window in order to place this towel on the other post on the opposite corner of the foot of her bed. At last she moved on to what Jake had been waiting for: she undid the tie at the waist of her robe and casually let it fall to the floor.

Jake nearly gasped at the sight of his sister's suddenly naked form. She was absolutely exquisite! Unlike the girl in the photo, she had obvious, though light, tan lines on her legs and shoulders from her cutoffs and tank top that she wore on particularly warm days. Her wet hair hung heavily past her shoulders, brushing against her skin as she moved, bumping enticingly against her breasts. And Dani's breasts were mesmerizing as they jiggled slightly on her chest while she ran her fingers through her wet hair, tossing it behind her. They definitely were not as big as the tits on the first two girls Finn had shown him that afternoon - maybe not even as big as the woman who was Dani's lookalike - but they were perky, round, and firm like only a teenage girl's tits could be, with cute nipples standing out proudly from being exposed to the air.

Jake didn't get a chance to let his gaze drift lower before Dani turned to go take a seat at her vanity, revealing a round, bubble butt for a few precious seconds before she sat down. From his angle at the window, he couldn't see Dani's reflection in her vanity's mirror, but he did get a delicious view of the side of her left breast as she grabbed her hairbrush and began working tangles out of her long hair, causing the round breast to bounce playfully and sway slightly.

He was rooted to the spot as surely as the rhododendron bush beside him as he watched his naked sister brush and dry her hair. Her skin was so perfect, and her proportions so petite, and yet toned and athletic at the same time. He could see the muscles of her arms and shoulders moving beneath her smooth skin, and the graceful slope where her neck met with her torso. How had he never noticed this before? It wasn't as if all of these things had been hidden under her clothing. He had just never paid attention until now.

Finished with her hair, Dani got up from the vanity and strode over to her closet, giving Jake his first look at her pussy with it's clump of bush on the mound above it. That was something he hadn't seen before. All of the vaginas he had seen on Finn's tablet had been bare, but Dani's had hair similar to the fuzz surrounding Jake’s own dick. Her breasts bounced with each step across the room until she turned her back to the window and opened her closet door. Jake enjoyed another glorious viewing of her round ass while she fished clothing out, then she turned and tossed her pajamas onto her bed and bent down facing him, her breasts hanging enticingly in his view for a moment before she straightened, pulling a pair of panties up her legs and over her pussy, hiding it from his gaze. Then she snagged her pajama pants off the bed and pulled them on over her panties, and Jake knew what would be next so he savored a last look at her perfect tits. Dani slipped each of her arms into the sleeves of her pajama top in turn, causing her breasts to sway and jiggle even more before she began to button up the front of the garment. Fully clothed, she turned to close her closet door and Jake could just make out the roundness of her ass from the way the light pajama material clung to her skin.

Her evening routine now concluded, Dani turned on her bedside lamp, crossed toward the door to turn off the ceiling light and returned to her bed in the half darkness. She flung aside the covers and flopped onto her mattress before snuggling in for the night, and Jake knew that was his cue to leave. He wasn't going to get any more of a show, and he'd already gotten more than he had hoped for.

Quietly as he could, he pushed his way out of the rhododendron bush and crept around to the back yard then down the stairs into the basement and across the game room to his own bedroom door, conscious that his wildly attractive sister had just settled in for the night directly above him. He slipped out of his shoes and tossed his jacket to the floor before crawling into his bed, picking up the book he couldn't focus on earlier and placing it on his nightstand. He let himself flop onto his back, his head hitting his pillow, and he stared up at the ceiling re-living every detail of what he had just seen.

He'd just watched his older sister as she went about her evening routine completely naked, and she was drop dead gorgeous! As he thought about her lithe form, his hand naturally wandered down to his dick and began gently stroking it. Soon he was jerking off in earnest and the only images in his head were of Dani. He needed very little imagination to picture her, since her body was so freshly burned into his mind, and it took no time at all before he was ejaculating pulse after pulse of thick cum into a sock that he kept nearby for that purpose.

When he was done, he felt that slight sense of guilt that always followed a jerk-off session, tinged with additional guilt for spying on his sister in the privacy of her room. Yet he already knew that since he'd gotten away with it this time, he would be back again for more. His sister generally showered Monday, Wednesday, and Friday evenings, and that meant he only had two days to wait before he would have another opportunity to see her naked. It was an opportunity he doubted he would ever pass up again.

quoting
naddr1qq…hyqk

Fair warning: This is the continuation of an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are fictional only. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there is sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

If you missed Chapter 1, you can read it here: naddr1qv…xqt9

Dani awoke Thursday morning feeling particularly peppy and refreshed. She knew it probably had something to do with her experience in the shower the night before. It had been such an amazing release of pent up energy, and felt so incredibly good, leaving her relaxed and content, which allowed her to fall asleep before she knew it. Unlike some mornings, she wasn’t even mad when her alarm went off at 7:00 so she could get up and get her schoolwork done while her younger siblings were still in their beds.

Not bothering to change out of her pajamas, she wandered out of her room, across the back of the living room, and over to the dining table, pulling her school books off of the bookshelf on the back wall before sitting down and starting in on her English workbook. It wasn't long before she heard Jake thudding his way up the stairs to join her.

"Morning, meat-brain," She said teasingly as he appeared from the main entryway beyond the kitchen. Her brother just grunted and retrieved his own school books from the shelf without meeting her eyes. He then walked back to the opposite end of the dining table and plopped himself down, burying his nose in his work. That wasn't like him at all. He usually sat next to her while they did their work, each of them teasing the other when they looked over and noticed a wrong answer. So why had he gone all the way over to the far end of the table? His sour demeanor was ruining the good mood she had been in since the previous night. Was he mad at her for calling him "meat-brain" all of a sudden? She'd always called him that and it had never seemed to bother him before.

"I'm sorry, Jake, you know I don't mean anything by calling you that, right? I'm just joking with you."

"I know," he said flatly, still not looking up from his work.

Dani frowned, looking back to her own workbook but far too distracted by her brother's recent attitude to process anything to do with what was on the page. Was this a continuation of his behavior from the previous afternoon when he seemed to be avoiding her? What had she done to make him angry with her? He was the one who stole her sunglasses, after all, not the other way around. Where was his usual teasing and attempts to get under her skin? Was he sick or something?

Thoughts about her brother's sudden reserved behavior kept Dani from being able to focus on any of her own work and she finally gave up the effort after nearly an hour staring at the same page and only answering two of the questions on it. She put her books away and walked past her silent brother to the kitchen to make herself some breakfast. Her mother was already there, quietly pouring herself a cup of coffee.

"Oh, hi mom!" Dani said as brightly as she could manage. "I didn't even notice you came downstairs."

"You looked pretty occupied with your work over there, dear," her mom responded, taking a sip from her mug.

"Having a hard time focusing this morning, actually," Dani admitted, opening a cupboard and pulling out a box of cereal. "Maybe I need some breakfast to jump-start my brain."

"It's the most important meal of the day," her mother chimed in. "Though I doubt that sugary cereal will give you much benefit. You want me to make you some eggs and bacon?"

"Yes please!" came Jake's voice from the dining room. "How about some hash browns, too?"

"That's the most he's said so far this morning," Dani whispered, only loud enough for her mother to hear.

"Teenage boys are barely human when they first get out of bed, and your brother is a teenager now, don't forget," her mother whispered back, then said in a normal tone, "Can you help me out with breakfast?"

That wasn't it, Dani thought to herself as she retrieved potatoes and the grater to start on the hash browns. Just the previous morning Jake had been his usual, annoying, lighthearted self, poking fun at her and flinging just as many insults her direction as she did his, knowing that neither of them actually meant anything by it. He couldn't have changed overnight, and he'd been a teenager for two whole months already without acting like this. No, something else was going on with him, and Dani would somehow have to get to the bottom of it.

That gave Dani two goals to work toward over the next few days: figure out what was wrong with Jake, and figure out whether she could give herself another... what should she call it? Pleasure explosion? Whatever it was, she wanted to do it again, this time in her bed, and see if she could make it a nightly routine, rather than just a shower-time routine. Never before had Dani so looked forward to bed time. She was usually one to put off sleep as long as she felt she could without being a zombie the next day, especially whenever she and her friend Audrey had a sleep over, often staying up until three or four in the morning giggling quietly to keep from waking up the rest of the house.

Thinking of her friend gave Dani an idea. "Hey mom?" She asked as she finished grating the potatoes for hash browns.

"Yes dear?" Her mother already had the scrambled eggs done and was beginning to fry up some bacon.

"Can you ask Audrey's mom if I can come over Saturday for a sleep over, and they can bring me to church on Sunday?"

"I think that can be arranged," her mother responded.

Dani's mother rarely told her "no" regarding visiting her friend, unless there was something else already planned with the family. After all, Jake had Finn, who he could hang out with every day, while Audrey lived a half-hour away. As such, the two girls rarely had extended time together. It wouldn’t be so bad if Dani had ever been able to build a friendship with any of the girls in her neighborhood. They were all snobs in Dani’s estimation, who looked down on her for being homeschooled and for preferring to play in the woods and the dirt. Audrey, however, was a girl after Dani's own heart. She lived on a ranch, rode horses, and climbed trees. She, too, had brothers, though both were older than her, and one older sister who had recently married. Audrey was the youngest and only had one brother still living at home who was three years her senior. So when Dani and Audrey wanted to have time together, their parents usually tried to make it happen, which Dani was counting on. She had to ask her friend about this new sensation she had discovered, and see if Audrey could do it, too.

Dani finished helping her mother with breakfast, by which time her other two brothers had made their way up to the dining room as well, the enticing aroma of frying bacon having roused them from their beds. Their father had also made his way downstairs, Bec in his arms, to pour himself some coffee and snatch a strip of bacon off the plate where it was cooling.

They all sat together for breakfast, a cacophony of happy voices mingling together as they enjoyed the meal. Jake seemed to interact with everyone else as normal, snagging Aaron in a head-lock and knuckling the boy's head playfully before releasing him, his mop of sandy hair sticking out in all directions. Yet Jake still wouldn't interact with Dani beyond the surface level, and every time she caught his eyes looking her direction, he would quickly turn away.

His behavior continued throughout the remainder of the day, reinforcing Dani's determination that it had nothing to do with simply being a teenage boy who could no longer handle mornings well. Jake spent the entire day with their younger brothers, Travis and Aaron, much to their delight, leaving Dani to her own devices for entertainment. If she hadn't had Dozer for company, who she took on a run and played with most of the afternoon in the park, she would have gone out of her mind with boredom.

After dinner, the boys all went downstairs to play Smash Brothers on the Nintendo Switch, and Dani curled up between her parents on the couch, cuddling with her father as they watched a movie.

"What? The boys don't want to have you beating them on the Nintendo again?" her father asked as she wrapped her arm around his solid frame.

"I don't know," Dani admitted. "Maybe they've finally figured out I'm a girl and don't want to hang out with me, in case I give them cooties."

She felt more than heard her father sigh heavily before responding. "Boys will be boys," he said matter-of-factly. "They'll come around if you give them time. You're still their big sister who likes to ride bikes and play soccer more than have tea parties and play dress-up. And until then, I certainly don't mind snuggling with my baby girl."

"Thanks dad," she said with a smile, hugging herself closer into him. Maybe he was right, and all it would take is a little time for Jake to warm back up to her. Then again, maybe she had been partly right, too, though she'd only said it as a joke. Maybe Jake had figured out that she was a girl after all, and wasn't comfortable with the realization. A few of the times she'd caught him looking her direction, his gaze had not been directed toward her face, but lower, as if looking at her chest.

That still didn't make any sense, though. Dani's breasts had developed quickly, starting at age eleven, and were certainly noticeable for at least the last year and a half, despite the loose t-shirts she generally wore around the house. If this was all about Jake noticing she had distinctly womanly body parts, then he should have noticed that some time ago instead of just starting to treat her differently since the previous afternoon. Come to think of it, Jake hadn't gone to hang out with Finn today either. He'd spent the entire afternoon with their brothers instead. Was this all due to some falling-out between Jake and his best friend? If so, then why was he taking it out on her?

No... That wasn't right either. Jake's behavior toward Dani had started before he went to hang out with Finn. It seemed to start right after the incident with her sunglasses and chasing him up the tree to retrieve them. Had her brother somehow noticed the pleasure Dani was feeling from rubbing her crotch against the tree trunk as she climbed? She thought she had been hiding it well enough, but maybe she had been wrong. Maybe he had noticed and thought it was gross, and that was why he didn't want to spend time with her anymore. The thought horrified her. Was there something gross or wrong about what she had done? How could there be when it felt so incredibly good? Then again, there didn't have to actually be anything gross or wrong about it for Jake to think that. Should she talk to him about it and explain it to him? Would that make things better or worse?

The very idea of talking with Jake about it made Dani's face heat with embarrassment. She could not imagine talking to her brother about how she gave herself pleasure by rubbing her vagina. If there was anything that would sharpen his awareness that she was a girl, and very different from him, it was that. No such embarrassment accompanied the thought of talking with Audrey about it, but she instinctively knew it was an off-limits subject with her brother. Instead, she would give it time, like her father had suggested, and hope that Jake would forget about it, as long as she didn't repeat anything similar in his presence.

After the movie, Dani kissed each of her parents goodnight and retired to her room. She settled into bed to read a Nancy Drew book until she felt tired, and let her hand slip down to her groin, lightly caressing her mound and across the outer lips of her vagina through the light cloth of her pajamas and panties. The sensation was pleasant, but not insistent like it had been in the shower. It made for a relaxing background feeling while she read her book. After several minutes of it, though, she found herself aching for more and set Nancy Drew aside, nestling deeply into her pillows and shoving her hand underneath her clothing to gain direct access to her sex.

What she found surprised her. She was damp between her legs, and especially the inner folds of her vagina. For a moment she worried that she had wet herself by accident, but when she brought her fingers to her nose, it didn't smell like urine. Instead it had a pleasant musky aroma she'd never smelled before. She returned her hand between her legs and began to rub more deeply, focusing her attention on the nub in the center of her folds as she felt it grow erect. There was more friction than there had been in the shower, and it was slightly uncomfortable, so she dipped her fingers lower into her folds to coat them in the liquid that seemed to be coming from the opening there. That did the trick, reducing the friction significantly and allowing her to increase the speed and pressure of her ministrations. Soon she was bucking her hips upward into her furiously rubbing fingers, knowing that the release she craved was just moments away. Then it crashed over her, causing her whole body to shudder and writhe in ecstasy. With one hand she continued to lightly rub herself through the spasms of pleasure, while gripping her blankets tightly with the other.

She had done it! Whatever this "pleasure explosion" was, it was repeatable! She could do it every night if she wanted to and she saw absolutely no reason why she wouldn't. She decided that if her friend Audrey didn't know about this, she would simply have to teach her. It felt far too amazing to be kept to herself.

It was going to be a great weekend, even if her brother was behaving so strangely.

Friday afternoon, Jake wasn't sure whether he was ready to face his friend Finn yet. The previous day, for the first time in months, the two of them had not spent any time together at all. What his friend had said about Dani bothered Jake deeply. He knew his friend was right—that his sister was indeed "hot as fuck"—and he now had first hand knowledge of that fact, but he still didn't like the idea that Finn thought of her that way. Why was that? A girl was either hot or she wasn't, right? Could he blame his friend for noticing that a girl was hot, even if that girl was his sister? No, that wouldn’t be fair. It wasn't Finn's fault that Dani was attractive, and he'd be even more angry with his friend if he thought she was ugly.

Jake decided his anger with Finn was really an extension of his own confusion about Dani. He'd only just "discovered" that his sister was hot, so it was hard for him to consider that his friend had noticed before him. Should it really be surprising, though? Jake had lived in the same house with her for his whole life, and always thought of her as his brat sister, and his closest friend other than Finn. That kind of relationship didn't tend to encourage him to notice that she was becoming a woman, with all the attractive qualities that came along with it. Finn, on the other hand, had no such hang-ups, and could see Dani for what she was: an incredibly enticing young woman, who didn't act like the prim little snobs he knew from school. When Jake thought of it that way, how could Finn not find his sister attractive?

That made up his mind, and he set off to meet Finn at his home, since it was already well past when he would have been dropped off at the bus stop. He didn't bother with bringing his fishing gear this time, knowing that they wouldn't spend any time at the river today.

When he arrived at his friend's home, he hopped off his bike, letting it fall to its side on the lawn, and jogged to the front door, knocking on it sharply. A few moments later, Finn's older brother Scott pulled open the door then called over his shoulder, "Hey Finn! Jake's here for you!"

"Really?!" Jake heard his friend's muffled response from somewhere within.

"Yeah! He's waiting right here at the door, shit-for-brains!"

"Don't use that language around Jake!" Finn's mother shouted from somewhere else within. "His father’s a pastor! Show some respect!"

Scott rolled his eyes and walked away, leaving the door open, and Jake stepped inside to wait for his friend. Finn didn't leave him waiting long, bounding down the stairs with a small backpack slung across one shoulder. It wasn't his larger school bag, and Jake imagined it likely contained some snacks and his tablet.

"Hey! Glad you came over!" Finn said genuinely. "Everything okay?"

"We're gonna need to talk, but yeah, I think so," Jake replied giving his friend a reassuring smile.

"To the fort, then?" Finn asked and Jake nodded.

They rode out to their fort in the woods in silence, both of them nervous about the conversation to follow. When they left their bikes in the bushes and crawled into the dark interior of the fort, their silence seemed to be made even more ominous by the dim lighting, though it did help Jake to finally speak, since he could hardly see his friend's face.

"I guess I can get over the fact you think my sister is hot," he blurted out as they settled in to sit at opposite sides of the fort. It didn't separate them by much, since the interior was only about eight feet across, but it was a stark difference from the way they usually sat side by side and huddled over Finn's tablet screen.

"Well that's a relief, since you're going to have to deal with it from far more guys than just me, soon enough."

"You're not wrong there..." Jake admitted. "It was just a shock to me the other day, because I had never really seen her that way before."

"You're not supposed to see her that way; you're her brother," Finn pointed out.

"Too late now," Jake said. "As of two days ago, I can't help but see her that way anymore."

"Sorry about that… I really did mean to delete that picture."

"Don't worry about it, it wasn't just that anyway," Jake assured him.

"Oh really?" Finn asked, and Jake was certain that if he could see his friend's face the boy would have an eyebrow cocked in curiosity. "Do tell."

Jake drew in a deep breath, considering for a moment just how much he wanted to tell his friend; his best friend with whom he usually had no problem sharing anything. Letting the breath out slowly, he told Finn the whole story, starting with watching Dani shimmy up the tree after him, the tops of her breasts poking out of her tank top enticingly, then watching her walk back toward the house with her cutoff jeans clinging to her round ass, perfectly framing her curves and drawing attention to her lightly tanned legs.

"Those cutoffs should be illegal!" Finn proclaimed. "I can't see her in those without feeling my heart stop beating because all my blood rushed to my dick."

"Hey, just because I am okay with you thinking my sister is hot doesn't mean I want to hear you talk about her like that," Jake warned.

"Sorry, sorry!" Finn apologized sincerely. "You're the one talking about getting a boner staring at your own sister's tits and ass, though."

"True enough," Jake conceded. "I'm not done yet, though."

He continued to tell his friend how shocking it had been to see a naked woman who looked so much like an older version of his sister. Just the brief seconds of her image on the screen had fueled his imagination endlessly about what Dani might look like with her clothes off. Then he told his friend about spying on his sister in her bedroom from outside her window Wednesday night.

"You dirty dog!" Finn exclaimed. "Was she as hot as you imagined?" Jake could tell his friend was really asking, "Is she as hot as I imagined?" but he let it slide.

"Dude... She's an absolute babe..." He continued to describe the details of her round, perky tits, her amazing bubble butt, and her lithe and subtlety curved body; petite, and yet athletic and toned.

"Holy shit, dude!" Finn breathed when Jake had finished. "How can you contain yourself living in the same house with a girl like that? I'd be jerking off all the damn time." Finn usually restrained his colorful language around Jake, but he had obviously been too wrapped up in what Jake had revealed to bother with it now.

"I have to admit," Jake responded. "Since 'discovering' she's more womanly than I had realized, I have been jerking-off more than usual."

"You know, most people would think that's pretty messed up, right?"

Jake nodded, then remembered his friend couldn't see in the dark. "Yeah, I know..."

"Still, if I was in your shoes, I think I would have to jerk off ten times a day just to keep from losing my mind."

That made Jake laugh in spite of himself, and Finn laughed along with him.

"Well dude," Finn began. "Do you need some pictures of other hot babes to take your mind off your sister?"

"How can I say no to that?" Jake asked, and his friend fished out his tablet.

The two of them moved closer together so they could both see the screen and they settled back into their usual routine of commenting on what they liked and didn't like about the naked women Finn had selected for their perusal. The girl that had been Dani's lookalike didn't make a reappearance in the collection, but Jake found himself comparing all of the women to Dani in his mind. This one was chubbier than Dani, that one was skinnier; this one had larger breasts, but with odd shaped areolas, while that one had breast that were similar size, but more saggy. Every one of them was viewed through the lens of how she stacked up against his sister. What's more, every one of them fell far short of Dani in his estimation.

When they’d had their fill of gawking at naked women on Finn's tablet, they rode their bikes back to the neighborhood and around the park, chatting as they always did and bragging about the latest trick they could pull off on their bike or skateboard. Eventually they went their separate ways so Jake could make it home for dinner. Finn didn't have such concerns, since his family always ate much later in the evening, but he didn't blame his friend for wanting to get home for some grub, and to enjoy the "eye candy" that his sister provided.

Dinner was delicious, as always. His mom was a fantastic cook, even with the most basic ingredients, and the family always enjoyed their time around the table together. Dani was in her customary hoodie, which made it easier to look her way without feeling like he might get caught checking her out, but he found himself admiring her facial features instead. She really was quite stunning with her full, soft lips, long, dark eyelashes, and thin, elegant eyebrows framing her bright, blue eyes. Her cheeks were barely round enough to mark her as a girl, rather than a woman, and her slightly upturned nose was neither too big nor too small for her face, unlike some of the women he'd seen on Finn's tablet. Of course, with all his staring in her direction, Dani had noticed his gaze on her more than a few times, causing him to look away suddenly with a blush. He needed to get a grip on himself! If he wanted to ogle his sister, he would need to wait until he could creep to her window again tonight, rather than here at the dining table where any of his family might notice.

It was her usual night for a shower again, so Jake would have another opportunity to see her graceful naked form, if he could manage to sneak out as he had done before. Indeed, he'd thought about trying to sneak out to her window on nights that weren't her shower nights as well, since Dani had to undress every night to put her pajamas on, shower or no. He had nixed that idea in the end, though, because it was far more risky. He'd have to sneak out while his brothers were still getting ready for bed, and while his parents were known to come check on their progress. By only sneaking out on nights when Dani showered, Jake virtually guaranteed that his brothers would be in their bedroom, and his parents either upstairs with Bec, or watching TV in the living room. This was because his sister preferred to take her showers quite late in the evening, after the youngsters had already finished getting ready for bed and said their good nights. He imagined it was her way of winding down for the night, which she found easier to do when the rest of the house was quiet. Regardless of her reason, it would work to his advantage again tonight.

That night Dani gave herself another "pleasure explosion" in the shower, finding it easier than before to build herself up for the release. Something about the hot water rushing over her body added to the whole experience, heightening the sensations as it enveloped her in its wet embrace. As she dried off, she wondered how soon afterward she could do it again. Wrapping her robe around herself for the short trek past the living room to her bedroom, she decided she would try again on her bed, after drying her hair. Gathering her things, she exited the bathroom, wished her parents, who were seated on the couch watching their favorite sitcom, a good night, and stepped into her own room, flicking on the light and closing the door behind her.

After hanging up her towels to dry on her bedposts, she undid her robe and let it fall to the floor, enjoying the feeling of being entirely nude. Then she went about her routine of brushing and drying her hair at her vanity before wandering over to her closet. She was about to pick out a pair of panties and some pajamas when she stopped herself. Why not just stay completely naked while she rubbed herself, like she did in the shower?

Deciding that was a splendid idea, she closed her closet door and flopped onto her bed. She didn't even bother crawling under the covers, just letting her head sink into her pillows as she lay on her back, spreading her legs wide for easy access to her sex. Like the previous night, she started with light caresses on her skin, trailing her fingers down across her stomach until she felt the fuzz atop her mons, which she played with for a short time. Then she caressed the inside of her thighs and brushed lightly across the outer lips of her vagina. She felt the pleasurable sensation awaken within her for the second time that evening and she knew she'd be able to bring herself to rapturous release once more. This encouraged her to press on, rubbing herself in earnest and beginning to feel the dampness return to her inner folds. As before, she used it as lubricant for her rubbing, flicking, and swirling fingers, which had begun to cause her hips to buck in rhythm with her ministrations.

Dani increased her pace and pressure, faster and harder, faster and harder, until her pleasure reached its crescendo and her body stiffened in overwhelming physical bliss. She continued rubbing herself through the waves of pleasure that were like aftershocks of an earthquake wracking her body until she was abruptly interrupted by a large THUMP that came from the outside wall of her room.

She froze in horror. Someone was outside her room in the side yard! Scrambling, she got up from her bed and donned her robe as fast as she could to cover herself, then went straight to the window to see who had been spying on her. She raised her blinds and looked out into the night. It was difficult to see in the dark, but no one was there. Just the massive rhododendron bush blocking everything else from view. She hadn't imagined the sound, though. Something large had bumped up against the outer wall, for certain. What could it have been, if not a person? Then she remembered that their massive dog, Dozer, had free reign of the back and side of the house at night, since it was fully fenced, and she breathed a sigh of relief. The Rottweiler was definitely large enough to have made that thump if he bumped into the outside wall, and it made sense he would be poking around at night, especially if any smaller animal had caught his attention and he had given chase. In her state of vulnerability, she had merely jumped to the most horrifying conclusion possible, instead of the one that made the most sense.

Smiling at her own silliness, Dani walked back over to the closet, dropping her robe and putting her pajamas on for the night. She needed to get her sleep because she had an important weekend ahead of her. She'd be going over to Audrey's shortly after breakfast and planned on showing her best friend her newfound favorite hobby.

Jake was panting in fear when he made it back to the safety of his room that night. He had very nearly been caught! Yet he could not deny that the risk had been more than worth it, given what he had seen his sister doing through her window. He'd never seen a girl jerk-off before, but that was to be expected since he'd never seen a live girl naked before until just two nights ago. He'd never even imagined that it was possible for a girl to jerk-off since they didn't have a dick, but he'd just witnessed Dani do exactly that, laying on her bed completely naked, furiously rubbing herself until she went rigid and shuddered uncontrollably from what he could only assume was pure pleasure, judging by the wide and rapturous smile on her face.

There were two main differences that Jake noticed in the way his sister jerked-off compared to how he did it. The first was obvious in that she rubbed her pussy, while he pumped up and down on the shaft of his cock. The second was that she didn't have any cum spraying everywhere when she climaxed. The first time Jake had jerked off, the cum had scared him as it sprayed all over his stomach and hands. He thought he had done something wrong until his friend Finn had explained that it always happens. After that, Jake had taken to using a sock to capture it, so his cum didn't give him such a mess to clean up. Dani didn't have any cum at all, which meant she didn't have to worry about any messy aftermath. How convenient for her, he thought sarcastically.

In order to get an angle to best observe what his sister was doing, Jake had leaned to his left without shifting his knees beneath him, and when she came, he had been so shocked that he lost his balance and fell over, catching himself by slamming his palm into the wall. He had immediately known he needed to leave, or he would be caught, so he rushed out from behind the rhododendron bush and around the corner of the house to the back yard. Once out of sight of Dani's window, he had slowed his pace and crept back in through the basement door to his room. Above him he could just make out Dani's soft footfalls as she walked from the window to her closet. She had definitely checked to see if anyone was out there, and he had no doubt that if she thought he had been spying on her, she would have been stomping down the stairs to confront him in a heartbeat. No such stomping ever came, though, which meant she must have concluded that no one had been at her window, after all.

Jake had narrowly dodged being in a world of trouble, and likely not just with his sister. Though they tried to work most things out between each other, Jake was sure Dani would have deemed this infraction severe enough that it needed to be taken to their parents, and who knows what they may have done about it.

Still, the payoff had outweighed the risk more than he had expected. He'd snuck out to peep though her window expecting to see her going about her evening routine in the buff like he had before, and she had delivered on that, dropping her robe then brushing and drying her hair at her vanity before going over to her closet to get her bed-clothes. Then she had stopped, turned and flopped naked onto her bed, spreading her legs wide and giving Jake the hottest display he had ever seen. It was all he could do to keep himself from whipping dick out and jerking off as he had watched. As it was, he had been rubbing his boner through his pants, which had likely contributed to him losing his balance, as well.

Once the fear of almost getting caught started to dissipate, Jake flung his pants off and started tugging on his dick while recalling in as much detail as he could exactly what he had just seen. It was the fastest he had ever cum, he was sure, and he almost wasn't ready with his sock as his climax overtook him.

Dani beamed as she saw her friend Audrey rushing down her front steps to greet her before she'd even opened the van door. Her friend was the quintessential cowgirl, boots and all, with her worn jeans and flannel shirt. The only thing she was missing was the hat, but she made up for it with matching french braids on either side of her head that ended in shoulder length auburn pig-tails hanging down behind her. The only word Dani had to describe her best friend was "adorable.” She was a bundle of energy in a small package, both shorter and thinner than Dani, and she had been a late bloomer in the breast department, barely filling out an A-cup bra; a fact that Audrey reminded her about on a regular basis. The girl was actually jealous of Dani’s larger breasts, which Dani could not begin to understand. More than once, she had expressed her willingness to trade breast size with Audrey, if it were only possible.

Dani hardly had time to climb out of her mom's van before her friend wrapped her in a tight embrace.

"I'm so glad you asked to come over!" the smaller girl exclaimed, backing away a bit and taking Dani's hands in her own. "It feels like it's been forever since we got to hang out, even though it's really only been a few weeks."

"I know what you mean," Dani agreed. "So much can happen in just a week, and the short time we get to talk after church just isn't enough."

"No, definitely not!" Audrey said, pulling her away from the van. Dani barely had time to grab her bag before her friend was dragging her away toward the house. She turned and waived goodbye to her mother, who was chatting with Mrs. Larson, then followed her friend in the front door and down the hall to the girl's bedroom.

"You can drop off your bag here, then I have my morning chores to get done before we can find something fun to do," Audrey explained.

"I'll help you with your chores, if you want," Dani offered. "I have a ton to tell you about, so we'll need all the time we can get."

"Sounds great to me, but you'll need to borrow some rubber boots," Audrey advised. "I have to make sure all the animals have water before it starts getting hot, then I have a stable to muck out, and eggs to gather from the chickens."

"Can't wait!" Dani said honestly. She enjoyed helping care for the animals whenever she came over to Audrey's house. The Larsons had more animals than Dani had ever known a single family to own. They had two dogs, several cats, a handful of rabbits, a flock of chickens, four horses, a small herd of cows, and one ornery goat. Dani's favorite were the horses and the two girls would often spend their afternoon trail riding. She hoped they'd get a chance to do just that today.

Audrey led her back out of the bedroom, down the hall, and past the living room to the mud room at the back of the house. There she presented Dani with a grubby pair of rubber boots that her older brother, Jeffrey, had grown out of. They were slightly oversized for Dani, but they would do the job, and once Audrey had donned her own pair they headed out the back door and down toward the barn.

The Larsons lived on a gorgeous property with expansive pastures, surrounded by forest, with a small creek running through it. They owned twenty acres in all, but it backed up to state forest land with gravel access roads spider-webbing through it, where the girls liked to go ride the horses.

As they made their way toward the barn, Dani started thinking about how she would broach the subject of the "pleasure explosion" she'd discovered the could give herself. It had been an easy decision to want to tell her best friend about it, but she hadn't given any thought to exactly how best to bring it up.

"You know..." Audrey began as she was filling a water bucket with a hose. "For someone who said she has a ton to tell me about, you sure are being quiet."

"I DO have a ton to tell you about," Dani insisted. "I'm just not sure how to start."

At that, the smaller girl cocked an eyebrow. "You know you can tell me anything. Just spit it out."

"Well... Have you ever noticed that it can feel really good to rub yourself... down there?" Dani pointed to her crotch.

"Your girly bits?" Audrey asked.

"Girly bits?"

"Yeah! My mom calls them her 'lady bits', but I'm no lady yet, so I call them my girly bits," Audrey explained. "And yes, I have noticed that before. I'm surprised you hadn't! Oh gosh, Dani! Did you have your first orgasm?"

"Orgasm?" Dani questioned.

"Yes! That's what it's called when you make it feel REALLY GOOD and everything just seems to explode with pleasure."

"That sounds about right," Dani nodded. "You knew about that and never told me!?"

Audrey shrugged. "I guess I figured you probably knew about it already. It's not exactly something that comes up in day to day conversation."

"No, probably not," Dani agreed, helping her friend haul the water bucket into the barn. "But how did you know about it already? I only just figured out I could do it this week!"

"I guess I did have a bit of help..." Audrey admitted. "When I was ten, Millie noticed me grinding my girly-bits on a saddle horn, and she taught me all about it." Millie was Audrey's older sister Melissa, who had moved out and gotten married the year before.

"See! You had a sister to teach you about these things! Who am I supposed to have teach me? My mom?"

"You're right," Audrey agreed. "I really can't imagine your mom teaching you to masturbate."

"Master-what?"

"MasturBATE. It's what it's called when you give yourself an orgasm. My brother calls it jerking-off, but I think that's because boys do it different."

"Wait, WHAT!?" Dani exclaimed. "Boys can do it, too!?" She felt like her world was being turned on its head.

"Oh definitely!" Audrey replied matter-of-factly. "I caught Jeff jerking off in the wood-shed once when he was supposed to be out milking the cows. He stuffed his dick back in his pants as fast as he could, but I'd already seen what he was doing." She formed a circle with her fingers and pumped her hand up and down vigorously in front of her crotch. "He swore me to secrecy about it though, so don't you dare let anyone know I told you about it!"

"Wow..." Dani said simply. "I had no idea that everyone was already doing it but me."

"I'm sure it's not everyone," Audrey said, obviously trying to reassure her. "And if you'd like, I can show you a few things later today. My sister taught me well. She said that one day I'd be grateful I knew what I was doing, whatever that means."

"That sounds like a great idea!" Dani agreed. "Goodness knows I am just blindly feeling my way through it."

"I see what you did there," Audrey said with a wink. "Feeling your way through it." They both giggled at the pun. "That can't be all you wanted to talk about, though. We've barely started in on the chores."

It was true. They had only just managed to fill all the animals' water troughs, so they were now retrieving the wheelbarrow, pitchfork, and shovel to start in on mucking out the horse stall that was due for new shavings. Then they still had to go gather eggs.

"Well, I didn’t know my first bit of news wouldn’t actually be news to you at all, so I thought it was going to take longer,” Dani protested. “The other thing is a bit of a mystery I have on my hands, though.”

"Oh? I like mysteries."

"This one is about Jake."

"What has that little punk done now?" Audrey asked with a grin. She was the only person who understood Jake and Dani's relationship of mutual and meaningless antagonism. In fact, she enjoyed joining in on it whenever she came over, taunting Dani's brother even more viciously than she did.

"It's not really anything he's doing so much as what he's not doing," Dani explained. "On Wednesday morning, he was pretty normal; he even stole my sunglasses and climbed one of the maple trees in the back yard with them, threatening to leave them up there unless I could climb up and take them back."

"Yep! That sounds like typical Jake to me!"

"Well, after that it's like he just decided to shut me out. He's barely talked to me at all the rest of the week. No teasing, no name calling, and no pranking the rest of the day Wednesday, and all day Thursday, and Friday."

"Woah! That is strange! He's always giving you a hard time!" Audrey agreed.

"I know! I can't figure out what happened to make him shut down toward me. He's not any different with the rest of the family, and is maybe even more friendly with Travis and Aaron than before."

"So, it's definitely something specific to you, then," Audrey said thoughtfully.

"Well, maybe, maybe not," Dani continued. "Jake almost never goes a day without hanging out with Finn, but he came home early from fishing with him on Wednesday, and didn't hang out with him at all on Thursday."

"Maybe Finn had something going on and couldn't hang out," Audrey suggested.

"That could be it," Dani admitted. "Jake did go hang out with him yesterday, like normal."

"So, as far as you can tell, it's really just you that Jake is suddenly acting cold toward, right?

"Yes."

"And it all happened after you climbed the tree after him to get your sunglasses back?"

"Yes."

"And Jake was above you the whole time you were climbing?"

"Yes, obviously."

"I think Jake saw your boobs."

"What!? My boobs? I had my shirt and sports bra on, like usual! My boobs stayed covered! ...At least mostly. The important parts anyway.."

Audrey looked at her pointedly for a moment before speaking, as if accusing her of being an idiot.

"A boy doesn't have to see your whole boobs to notice that you have them, you know. If you were climbing that tree in a tank-top, I bet he had a nice view down the front of your shirt."

"But Jake doesn't think of me that way," Dani protested. "He's always seen me as practically one of the guys, even when the rest of his friends stopped hanging out with me."

"Dani... He's a teenage boy," Audrey pointed out. "His relationship with you as his sister may have held off the inevitable for a while, but boys only think about three things: food, video games, and girls. Maybe watching your boobs as you climbed up the tree triggered something in his head and he finally figured out you were a girl, with all the equipment that comes with it." She said the last bit pausing from her work to gesture pointedly at Dani’s ample chest with her free hand.

Dani was silent for a time, thinking over what her friend had said as they filled another wheelbarrow with soiled shavings from the horse stable. She barely even noticed the smell, she was so focused on whether Audrey had correctly assessed the situation. Everything with Jake seemed to hinge on that incident with her sunglasses and climbing the maple tree to retrieve them. Whatever the reason was for his coldness toward her the last few days, it was somehow linked to that. So far, only two possibilities had presented themselves: either Dani's worst fear was the case, and Jake had noticed that rubbing herself on the tree was giving her pleasure, or Audrey was right and Jake had been checking out her boobs as she climbed. Of the two, Audrey's assessment seemed more likely. Dani could not imagine how he could have even seen that she had been rubbing herself on the tree trunk as she climbed from his angle, but he would have had a direct view down the top of her shirt to where her sports bra was struggling to keep her breasts contained as she shimmied upward.

Somehow, it was both relieving and a bit exciting to think that he had been checking out her boobs. It was a relief because it meant that Jake didn't know her other secret about giving herself - what had Audrey called them? Orgasms? Though, according to Audrey, most boys give themselves orgasms, too, so Jake might already do that to himself as well. The thought was still a bit shocking to her, since she had only just discovered it was possible in the first place. She wondered if she would ever have an incident like Audrey, walking in on one of her brothers in the middle of "jerking-off" as she had called it. Since Dani had three brothers, the chances were probably pretty high that it would happen someday. A twinge of curiosity made her almost hope it happened sooner rather than later.

The idea that Jake had been checking out her boobs also made Dani feel a bit excited. She'd never considered that someone might look at her that way before. There weren't many boys at their church except those still in grade school—which is why all of Jake's friends were boys he knew from outside of church—so Dani had never even had a crush on a boy before, let alone thought about trying to look good for one. Something inside her made her want to be looked at, though, now that the idea had been planted in her head that someone might want to, even if it was her brother. Did Jake like what he saw? Why should it matter if he did? But somehow, it did matter to her, and she couldn't puzzle out why.

"Okay..." Dani said finally. "You might be on to something."

"Of course I am," Audrey replied confidently.

"That still doesn't explain why he won't talk to me, though," Dani complained.

"Sure it does!" Audrey insisted. "Most boys have a hard time talking to hot girls."

"So you're saying Jake thinks I'm hot?" Dani asked, surprised to find that she hoped he did.

"Good grief, Dani!" Audrey responded in exasperation. "You are hot! You just haven't ever noticed it, and apparently neither did Jake until now."

"Wait... You think I'm hot, too?" Dani was getting more confused by the minute. She had never thought of herself as attractive, and she had definitely never considered the possibility that another girl might think of her that way. Then again, as she looked at her petite friend, in her tight jeans, flannel shirt, and french-braided pigtails, Dani couldn't help but admit that Audrey was pretty cute, as well. Dani couldn't quite classify the girl as "hot" since she still lacked the more mature feminine curves that were generally associated with that term, but she was still quite attractive. Not that Dani was interested in girls in that way, but that didn't mean she couldn't appreciate her friend's good looks.

"You must be blind, Dani Hansen. If I was a boy, I'd be drooling all over you!"

"Gross... Please don't'." Dani said with a giggle. "Do you really think I'm that pretty, though?" She still couldn't bring herself to use the term "hot" in reference to herself.

"Of course I do!" Audrey insisted. "You’re the full package! You're athletic, yet you have nice boobs that probably aren't done growing, long, toned legs leading up to a perfectly round butt, gorgeous hair, that it's a shame you just tie back in a ponytail all the time, and a girl-next-door sort of beautiful face. I am personally shocked that it took this long for Jake to notice. I'm sure his friends have, though."

Dani blushed a deep crimson at her friend's compliments, finding herself completely speechless as she tried to wrap her mind around the idea that others might find her attractive. Even if she could accept that her brother had been checking her out, a thought that only made her blush deepen, it was still no help to her in rectifying the situation.

"Fine, lets assume you're right and Jake was looking down my shirt, and now it has him all flustered, because he’s figured out I have boobs. So, what am I supposed to do about it?"

The smaller girl looked over at Dani with a sympathetic look on her face as they took the pitchforks and wheelbarrow back to put them away in the tool shed. They had finished with cleaning the stall and covering it in fresh shavings, leaving only gathering eggs from the chickens on their list of chores.

"I've got no help for you on that front," Audrey admitted. "Now that he's thought of you that way, it's going to be impossible to get him to think of you as just his sister again. Now you're his ‘hot sister,’ and that's the way he'll probably always think of you, unless you get fat or something."

"Great... So my relationship with my brother is basically over..."

"Not necessarily," Audrey said as cheerily as she could, obviously trying to brighten Dani's mood. "Maybe it will just take him some time to adjust to the idea that he has a bona fide hottie living under the same roof. Who knows? Maybe figuring out how to not be awkward around you will help him out later on when he's trying to ask a girl out."

"Ugh! How long do you think that will take?"

"For him to get a girlfriend? Probably a few decades," Audrey joked, causing Dani to roll her eyes. ''Alright! Alright! I knew what you meant. I just don't have a clue how long it will take him to stop being awkward and warm back up to you."

"Wonderful..." Dani said sarcastically. "It's going to get really lonely at home waiting for him to come around. Do you think there's anything I could do to speed up the process?"

"I doubt it," Audrey responded as she transferred chicken eggs from the nesting boxes into a rinsed-out 3 gallon paint bucket. "If you draw attention to it, you'll probably make it worse. I'd say just try to act like normal around him as much as you can."

Dani sighed. "That makes sense. I guess it's my only real option, anyway."

"Personally, I'd be more worried about him trying to spy on you."

"Really? Why do you say that?"

"Dani, boys are never satisfied with just getting a glimpse down a girl's shirt," Audrey explained. "They will try to get a look at a naked girl if they can think of any way to make it happen without getting caught. I remember how Jeff used to try and catch a glimpse of Millie when she still lived here. He climbed all the way up to her window on the second story using the trellis on the side of the house, but he wasn't quiet enough, so he got caught and nearly fell in his attempt to escape. Thankfully Millie, who was topless at the time, caught him by the scruff of his neck just before he tumbled backward. I think he would have been better off if he'd just fallen and cracked his head open, though."

Dani couldn't help but laugh, picturing what her friend described. At the same time, she thought about catching Jake doing the same thing, and what she might do in retaliation. If she was honest with herself, she wasn't sure that she would even be all that mad at him. In fact, the more she thought about the idea, the more she almost hoped he would spy on her.

That's when Dani remembered what had happened Friday night while she was masturbating and she froze in horror.

"I think he might have already spied on me..." Dani told her friend in a near whisper.

"Really? Why didn't you mention it before?"

"I only just realized it when you mentioned your brother spying through your sister's window," Dani explained, then told her friend about how she had given herself an orgasm while lying naked on her bed after taking her shower the night before and had heard a loud thump on the outer wall near her window just as she had finished. "I thought it must have been Dozer at the time, because no one was there when I got to the window after throwing on a robe, but after you told me about Jeff, it dawned on me that Jake could have been spying on me. He wouldn't even need to climb anything to see through my window."

"Oh, I can almost guarantee he was spying on you,” Audrey confirmed, “and depending on when he got there, he probably watched the whole time after you got out of the shower. I'm sure he can hear the water going from his room downstairs and probably uses it as his cue for when you'll be back to your room to get changed."

Dani swallowed hard as she thought of all that Jake had likely seen from when she had entered her room, dropped her robe, dried and brushed her hair, and then rubbed herself to orgasm. Nothing would have been left to his imagination whatsoever. Why didn't that thought make her angry, though? It should have infuriated her, shouldn't it? Yet she felt no anger toward Jake at all for invading her privacy. The only way she could describe what she did feel was... excited? Sure, he had seen her rubbing herself, but if Audrey was right then Jake probably did something similar to himself, too, so he’d have no reason to think it was gross. Moreover, she could not blame her brother for being curious about what she looked like naked, because Audrey had piqued her curiosity about what boys looked like, too, and particularly how they jerked-off. Audrey had said it was different from how girls do it, but hadn't gone into detail, apart from the vague pumping gesture.

"So, what are you going to do about it?" Audrey asked as she carried the bucket full of eggs toward the house, breaking Dani out of her thoughts.

''Huh? Oh... I don't know," She finally responded. "I guess I'll have to just close the blinds so he can't spy on me anymore." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Dani knew it was a lie. She wanted him to see her again. Why did the idea of someone secretly watching give her such a thrill?

"What? You're not going to tell your parents what he's been up to?" Audrey asked in a hushed tone. They had just come in the back door to the mud room and kicked off their rubber boots before heading toward the kitchen to drop off the eggs.

"No, not for now," Dani said, matching her friend's low tone. "We don't tattle on each other unless it's something where we could get hurt badly, and besides, I don't have any proof, so he could just deny it."

Audrey dropped the bucket of eggs off in the kitchen and led Dani upstairs to her room, shutting the door behind them so they could talk in private. The two girls took a seat opposite each other on the edge of Audrey's bed to continue their conversation.

"Ok, so don't tell your parents," Audrey began. "But you should at least confront him about it. He needs to understand it's not okay to spy on you in the privacy of your own room."

"I don't know... Didn't you say before that confronting him about checking out my boobs would just make things worse? Wouldn't this be the same?"

''Hmmm." Audrey had a slightly frustrated, thoughtful look on her freckled face. "You're probably right. I suppose it won't be so bad, as long as you are careful not to let him have more opportunities to spy on you again."

"Oh, definitely not!" Dani agreed emphatically, all the while looking forward to doing exactly the opposite at her next opportunity.

"Geez Dani! No wonder you wanted to talk so badly!" Audrey leaned over and gave her friend a tight hug. "What do you say we go for a ride now to take our minds off of pervy brothers?"

Dani agreed, but she doubted she would be able to take her mind off of Jake now. Not when she had already begun to devise a plan for dealing with him after she got back home.

Dani enjoyed the rest of the day with Audrey. The girls went on a long trail ride with the horses, eating a picnic lunch in the woods, and then spent the afternoon sunbathing in the back yard. After dinner with Audrey's family, the two girls retired to her bedroom for the night.

"Ready to learn some new tricks for giving yourself orgasms?" Audrey asked, locking the door behind them.

Dani grinned. She'd been looking forward to this all day. Audrey had dropped hints the whole time about what was coming and Dani was eager to explore this newfound source of pleasure more deeply than she had been able to on her own over the last few days.

"I'll take that as a yes," Audrey said, her voice suddenly smooth and sultry, a tone Dani had never heard from the girl before. Dani watched in surprise as her friend slowly stripped out of her shirt and then her pants to stand in just her bra and panties. "Well, what are you waiting for? We can't do this fully clothed."

Following her friend's lead, Dani stripped down to her undergarments as well. As usual, she had a sports bra hugging her breasts tightly to keep them in place. By contrast, Audrey had a lacy little matching bra and panty set that made her petite frame look adorable and sexy at the same time.

"With that bra, it's no wonder it took your brother so long to figure out you have boobs," Audrey teased. When Dani shot her an offended look she said, "Oh good grief! Just take it off, you'll thank me later. It's just going to get in the way."

Dani raised a curious eyebrow but did what her friend suggested, pulling the sports bra off over her head and tossing it to land on her bag by the bed.

"Now, have you tried riding any of your stuffies yet?" Audrey asked, climbing up onto her bed and holding up her favorite teddy bear. Dani shook her head that she hadn't. "Then you are in for a treat!"

With that, Audrey placed her bear face up on the bed and maneuvered so that she knelt with one bare leg on each side of the stuffed animal, her panty clad "girly bits" just inches above it. Then she sat down onto the teddy and began grinding herself back and forth along its furry body, her hips rolling hypnotically as she did so.

"Mmmmmm." she moaned softly. "I hardly ever can make myself orgasm from just this, since teddy here is too soft to really get me going, but it's always a really nice warm up for the main act." As she spoke, Audrey slid her hands up under the cups of her bra and she began pinching her nipples; something that Dani never would have thought to do to herself. After a few minutes of slow grinding she asked, "Do you want to try?"

"Yes!" Dani nodded emphatically and her friend lifted herself off of the bear, rolling to she side and gesturing for Dani to take her place. She did so, positioning her legs on either side of the bear as her friend had done, then lowered herself down onto it. The soft fur of the stuffed animal caressed the inside of her thighs as her panties made contact with the bear's stomach. The stuffed animal gave beneath her, cupping around her vagina and only resulting in slight, soft pressure against her sex.

"Now start grinding against it," Audrey advised, and demonstrated from where she knelt on the bed next to Dani, grinding herself against the empty air.

Testing it out for herself, Dani imitated the rolling and grinding motion with her hips, holding the bear in place with one hand, which also helped to keep herself balanced. The slight pressure and friction against her vagina was quite pleasant, but she could already tell that it was not going to be enough stimulation to bring her to an orgasm. The feel of the stuffed animal caressing her inner thighs was particularly enjoyable, though.

She was so focused on the pleasant sensations her grinding was causing to well up within her, she didn't notice that Audrey had moved behind her until she suddenly felt her friend's hands cup both of her breasts and her fingers grasped each of her nipples, giving them a pinch. It wasn't so hard a pinch as to be painful; just enough to send a shock through Dani's body and make her call out.

"Ohhhh! Wow!" Dani moaned, bringing her hands up to hold Audrey's in place as she continued to pinch and twist slightly.

"I thought you might like that," Audrey breathed in Dani's ear in an amused tone. She pinched Dani's nipples a little harder, drawing a shiver of pleasure from her. "Are you ready for something else new?" Dani just nodded in response. Audrey released her nipples, causing Dani to sigh in disappointment, and said, "Get your hairbrush out of your bag."

Dani turned to face her friend with a quizzical look, but Audrey just looked back at her with a knowing smile that compelled Dani to do as her friend had instructed. By the time she had retrieved the hairbrush and returned to the bed, Audrey had her own hairbrush in hand and had removed her panties, revealing a completely bare vagina, without a hint of pubic hair, that she was stroking lazily as she reclined on her pillows.

"You don't have any hair down there," Dani pointed out with mild surprise.

"I keep it shaved," Audrey explained, caressing her bare skin with a finger before returning it to her inner folds where she stimulated her center of pleasure. "It's way more comfortable that way. Millie taught me how when my pubic hair started growing in."

"It looks so clean that way, compared with mine," Dani commented, following her friend's lead by stripping off her panties and crawling onto the bed to sit next to Audrey and recline into the pillows as well.

"Some girls like to keep a little bush above their pussy," Audrey said. "But I can show you how to shave it if you want to try it out."

"Pussy?" Dani asked with a giggle. "Like a cat?"

"Girly-bits, pussy, vagina... There's all kinds of names for it; some worse than others. Pussy seems to be the most common, though. It's what Millie calls it, at any rate."

"I think I heard Finn call Jake a pussy once. I just thought it was the same as calling him a scaredy-cat."

"It basically is, but by calling him a girl instead," Audrey explained. "Finn was telling your brother he didn't have the balls to do something."

"Balls?" Dani asked, even more confused now.

"Oh Dani, you really are naive, aren't you?" Audrey sighed. "We'll have to go over boys' anatomy another time; I have enough work cut out for me teaching you about your own. Is your pussy nice and wet yet?"

Dani dipped a finger into her folds and it came away coated in whatever sort of liquid her vagi... pussy produced when she was excited.

"Yeah, I'd say so," she responded.

"Good," Audrey said. "Just watch me for now, though. When you do this the first time it may hurt a bit, and there may be a little blood, but don't worry, it's fine."

Dani watched in amazement as her friend widened her legs for her to get a better view, then moved her hair brush down between them and placed the end of the handle at the lower end of her inner folds. Audrey pushed gently and the end of the hairbrush disappeared inside of her. She kept pushing and slowly the rest of the handle was swallowed by her pussy, until only the portion with the bristles remained. Then her friend pulled it back out part of the way and pushed it back in again, a little faster this time. Dani just stared in wide eyed incredulity as her friend continued to penetrate herself while using her other hand to rub, flick, and swirl her fingers around the center of her pussy folds where Dani suspected her friend also had a sensitive little nub of pleasure.

"Ok, now it's your turn to try," Audrey said, still gently pumping her hairbrush in and out. When she saw Dani looking skeptically at her own brush's handle, which was somewhat larger than hers, she continued, "Don't worry, it's nice and smooth, it will fit just fine. First, use your fingers to find the opening."

Nodding, Dani slid an exploratory finger down into her folds, encountering her nub and sending a little shock of pleasure through her body, then continuing lower until she found the opening Audrey was talking about. It felt warm and was sopping wet with the liquid her pussy was producing. Keeping her finger there for guidance, she placed her hairbrush handle into position, feeling its cool smoothness parting her lips, then she removed her finger. She took a deep, determined breath and pressed gently but firmly on the other end of her hairbrush, feeling herself open to accept it. However, it didn't get far before Dani felt resistance. Was that as far as it would go? It was barely in an inch or two, while Audrey had put hers in all the way.

"That's your hymen blocking the way," Audrey informed her. "This is where it's going to hurt a bit. You have to push through it, then it won't hurt next time."

Trusting her best friend wouldn't steer her wrong, Dani did as she was instructed, putting more pressure upon the end of her brush to press it into her pussy. At first it was met with a slight stinging pain, then a brief, sharper pain as whatever was blocking the passage within her gave way, and suddenly the whole handle disappeared inside her, surprising her with the sensation of fullness so that she let out a small gasp.

"You alright?" Audrey asked, and Dani nodded, the stinging pain still there, but diminishing by the second. "Great! Now, before you start pumping it in and out like me, why don't you finger your clit a little to get yourself worked back up?"

"Clit?" Dani asked. "Is that what that little nub is in the middle of my pussy?"

"That's the one!" Audrey confirmed, returning to fingering her own clit, as well. The girl must have paused her ministrations while Dani was working her brush handle into her pussy.

Dani began rubbing her clit, as instructed, and enjoyed the sensations it sent through her. She continued to do so for a few minutes, getting used to the feeling of her brush handle buried inside of her. Then she slowly began to pump the handle in and out of herself in the same way Audrey was doing next to her. It somehow added to the pleasure she was feeling. Not directly, like fingering her clit, but more of a background sensation that added to the overall experience. The full feeling it gave her each time she pushed it back in was exquisite. Soon she was lost in the pleasure her ministrations were causing, hips bucking up to meet each thrust of the brush handle into her, and grind against her furiously swirling fingers. Then she felt Audrey's hand cup her right breast and start pinching her nipple and the added pleasure sent her over the top with cascading waves of ecstasy overcoming her. She thrust the brush handle into herself one final time and marveled as she felt her pussy clamp down in spasms around it. When her orgasm finally began to subside, Dani turned to look at her friend with a massive grin on her face.

"Incredible, right?" Audrey asked, and Dani nodded vigorously. Then she had the pleasure of watching her petite friend work herself to a similar orgasm before collapsing in a satisfied heap on her bed. They both extracted their hairbrushes from their sopping pussies and cleaned them off with some wet wipes Audrey kept handy for that purpose. Dani did find a small amount of blood on hers, but thankfully it had not gotten on her friend's blankets.

I never imagined this would be the reason for my first time bleeding from there, Dani thought to herself with amusement. While she had been an early bloomer in the breast department, she still hadn’t had her first period, which was unusual, but not unheard of for a girl her age. The family doctor wanted her to come in and schedule some testing if she didn’t have it by the time she turned fifteen, though. Dani often wondered why it hadn’t happened yet, but Audrey often reminded her that she wished she didn’t have to deal with it every month, making her count her blessings.

"If you want, I can show you how to shave your pussy now," Audrey offered, breaking Dani out of her thoughts. "Did you bring your razor with you?"

"I brought it," Dani confirmed. "And sure, I think I'd like to try it out."

The two of them covered themselves in bath robes and headed to the bathroom where they hopped into the shower together and Audrey showed her how to properly, and carefully, shave her pussy. It was very strange to Dani, feeling that part of her body so smooth. She'd gotten used to the pubic hair, but she figured that keeping it shaved was no different from doing the same with her legs and arm pits; just another area to make sure she kept up on at the same time. She liked the way it felt as she ran her fingers across the bare flesh, and the two of them fingered themselves to another orgasm there in the shower before returning to bed.

"I can't believe you pinched my nipples like that!" Dani said when they had snuggled under the covers together.

"Millie did the same thing to me when she was teaching me," Audrey said. "It shocked me so bad I almost punched her. But it felt sooooo good, so I have been doing it to myself ever since. I figured I'd see if you liked it, too."

"It made me orgasm, didn't it?"

"Well, it sent you over the edge," Audrey confirmed. "I doubt you would orgasm just from having your nipples pinched alone."

"I sure am grateful that your sister taught you so much about all this," Dani said. "I came over here thinking I would be telling you about something new I had just discovered, and instead you helped me understand it. Thank you for that."

"My pleasure!" Audrey responded, then added, "Quite literally," and the two of them broke into giggles.

They continued to chat as they lay in Audrey's bed until they were both too tired to remain awake, and then cuddled up together with Audrey wrapping her arm around Dani to cup one of her breasts as they drifted off to sleep.

It is... 😂 I should be able to do an editing pass this coming ...

2025-04-19T00:00:58Z

In reply to nevent1q…zyk7
_________________________

It is... 😂

I should be able to do an editing pass this coming week and get it posted.

Yes. All three.

2025-04-10T16:44:12Z

In reply to nevent1q…xhdu
_________________________

Yes.

All three.

I added my profile image on a whim after happening upon it in my ...

2025-02-25T08:03:48Z

I added my profile image on a whim after happening upon it in my feed. Didn't have any idea who the girl was, except that she looked adorable and alluring at the same time.

Perfect combo.

Decided to see if a reverse image search could help me find out who she is. It did, and now I may be obsessed...

Aleja Crack is what she goes by on OF.

She's very close to what I imagine Dani would look like in my Awakening series.

Any client that supports long-form notes, such as habla.news or ...

2025-02-22T19:15:39Z

In reply to nevent1q…8vk4
_________________________

Any client that supports long-form notes, such as habla.news or highlighter.com

Thank you for the kind words! I am glad you enjoyed it so far! ...

2025-02-17T05:14:53Z

In reply to nevent1q…hwyw
_________________________

Thank you for the kind words! I am glad you enjoyed it so far! Things really start heating up in the next two chapters.

Most places have a minimum age limit that all characters involved ...

2025-02-17T05:13:56Z

In reply to nevent1q…hwyw
_________________________

Most places have a minimum age limit that all characters involved in sexual activity must be above that age. While Storiesonline is one of the least restrictive in this regard, they still require all characters to be 14 or older, and Jake is 13.

Chapter 2 is up for anyone interested in a very taboo tale of ...

2025-02-14T17:02:39Z

Chapter 2 is up for anyone interested in a very taboo tale of sexual exploration.

quoting
naddr1qq…hyqk

Fair warning: This is the continuation of an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are fictional only. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there is sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

If you missed Chapter 1, you can read it here: naddr1qv…xqt9

Dani awoke Thursday morning feeling particularly peppy and refreshed. She knew it probably had something to do with her experience in the shower the night before. It had been such an amazing release of pent up energy, and felt so incredibly good, leaving her relaxed and content, which allowed her to fall asleep before she knew it. Unlike some mornings, she wasn’t even mad when her alarm went off at 7:00 so she could get up and get her schoolwork done while her younger siblings were still in their beds.

Not bothering to change out of her pajamas, she wandered out of her room, across the back of the living room, and over to the dining table, pulling her school books off of the bookshelf on the back wall before sitting down and starting in on her English workbook. It wasn't long before she heard Jake thudding his way up the stairs to join her.

"Morning, meat-brain," She said teasingly as he appeared from the main entryway beyond the kitchen. Her brother just grunted and retrieved his own school books from the shelf without meeting her eyes. He then walked back to the opposite end of the dining table and plopped himself down, burying his nose in his work. That wasn't like him at all. He usually sat next to her while they did their work, each of them teasing the other when they looked over and noticed a wrong answer. So why had he gone all the way over to the far end of the table? His sour demeanor was ruining the good mood she had been in since the previous night. Was he mad at her for calling him "meat-brain" all of a sudden? She'd always called him that and it had never seemed to bother him before.

"I'm sorry, Jake, you know I don't mean anything by calling you that, right? I'm just joking with you."

"I know," he said flatly, still not looking up from his work.

Dani frowned, looking back to her own workbook but far too distracted by her brother's recent attitude to process anything to do with what was on the page. Was this a continuation of his behavior from the previous afternoon when he seemed to be avoiding her? What had she done to make him angry with her? He was the one who stole her sunglasses, after all, not the other way around. Where was his usual teasing and attempts to get under her skin? Was he sick or something?

Thoughts about her brother's sudden reserved behavior kept Dani from being able to focus on any of her own work and she finally gave up the effort after nearly an hour staring at the same page and only answering two of the questions on it. She put her books away and walked past her silent brother to the kitchen to make herself some breakfast. Her mother was already there, quietly pouring herself a cup of coffee.

"Oh, hi mom!" Dani said as brightly as she could manage. "I didn't even notice you came downstairs."

"You looked pretty occupied with your work over there, dear," her mom responded, taking a sip from her mug.

"Having a hard time focusing this morning, actually," Dani admitted, opening a cupboard and pulling out a box of cereal. "Maybe I need some breakfast to jump-start my brain."

"It's the most important meal of the day," her mother chimed in. "Though I doubt that sugary cereal will give you much benefit. You want me to make you some eggs and bacon?"

"Yes please!" came Jake's voice from the dining room. "How about some hash browns, too?"

"That's the most he's said so far this morning," Dani whispered, only loud enough for her mother to hear.

"Teenage boys are barely human when they first get out of bed, and your brother is a teenager now, don't forget," her mother whispered back, then said in a normal tone, "Can you help me out with breakfast?"

That wasn't it, Dani thought to herself as she retrieved potatoes and the grater to start on the hash browns. Just the previous morning Jake had been his usual, annoying, lighthearted self, poking fun at her and flinging just as many insults her direction as she did his, knowing that neither of them actually meant anything by it. He couldn't have changed overnight, and he'd been a teenager for two whole months already without acting like this. No, something else was going on with him, and Dani would somehow have to get to the bottom of it.

That gave Dani two goals to work toward over the next few days: figure out what was wrong with Jake, and figure out whether she could give herself another... what should she call it? Pleasure explosion? Whatever it was, she wanted to do it again, this time in her bed, and see if she could make it a nightly routine, rather than just a shower-time routine. Never before had Dani so looked forward to bed time. She was usually one to put off sleep as long as she felt she could without being a zombie the next day, especially whenever she and her friend Audrey had a sleep over, often staying up until three or four in the morning giggling quietly to keep from waking up the rest of the house.

Thinking of her friend gave Dani an idea. "Hey mom?" She asked as she finished grating the potatoes for hash browns.

"Yes dear?" Her mother already had the scrambled eggs done and was beginning to fry up some bacon.

"Can you ask Audrey's mom if I can come over Saturday for a sleep over, and they can bring me to church on Sunday?"

"I think that can be arranged," her mother responded.

Dani's mother rarely told her "no" regarding visiting her friend, unless there was something else already planned with the family. After all, Jake had Finn, who he could hang out with every day, while Audrey lived a half-hour away. As such, the two girls rarely had extended time together. It wouldn’t be so bad if Dani had ever been able to build a friendship with any of the girls in her neighborhood. They were all snobs in Dani’s estimation, who looked down on her for being homeschooled and for preferring to play in the woods and the dirt. Audrey, however, was a girl after Dani's own heart. She lived on a ranch, rode horses, and climbed trees. She, too, had brothers, though both were older than her, and one older sister who had recently married. Audrey was the youngest and only had one brother still living at home who was three years her senior. So when Dani and Audrey wanted to have time together, their parents usually tried to make it happen, which Dani was counting on. She had to ask her friend about this new sensation she had discovered, and see if Audrey could do it, too.

Dani finished helping her mother with breakfast, by which time her other two brothers had made their way up to the dining room as well, the enticing aroma of frying bacon having roused them from their beds. Their father had also made his way downstairs, Bec in his arms, to pour himself some coffee and snatch a strip of bacon off the plate where it was cooling.

They all sat together for breakfast, a cacophony of happy voices mingling together as they enjoyed the meal. Jake seemed to interact with everyone else as normal, snagging Aaron in a head-lock and knuckling the boy's head playfully before releasing him, his mop of sandy hair sticking out in all directions. Yet Jake still wouldn't interact with Dani beyond the surface level, and every time she caught his eyes looking her direction, he would quickly turn away.

His behavior continued throughout the remainder of the day, reinforcing Dani's determination that it had nothing to do with simply being a teenage boy who could no longer handle mornings well. Jake spent the entire day with their younger brothers, Travis and Aaron, much to their delight, leaving Dani to her own devices for entertainment. If she hadn't had Dozer for company, who she took on a run and played with most of the afternoon in the park, she would have gone out of her mind with boredom.

After dinner, the boys all went downstairs to play Smash Brothers on the Nintendo Switch, and Dani curled up between her parents on the couch, cuddling with her father as they watched a movie.

"What? The boys don't want to have you beating them on the Nintendo again?" her father asked as she wrapped her arm around his solid frame.

"I don't know," Dani admitted. "Maybe they've finally figured out I'm a girl and don't want to hang out with me, in case I give them cooties."

She felt more than heard her father sigh heavily before responding. "Boys will be boys," he said matter-of-factly. "They'll come around if you give them time. You're still their big sister who likes to ride bikes and play soccer more than have tea parties and play dress-up. And until then, I certainly don't mind snuggling with my baby girl."

"Thanks dad," she said with a smile, hugging herself closer into him. Maybe he was right, and all it would take is a little time for Jake to warm back up to her. Then again, maybe she had been partly right, too, though she'd only said it as a joke. Maybe Jake had figured out that she was a girl after all, and wasn't comfortable with the realization. A few of the times she'd caught him looking her direction, his gaze had not been directed toward her face, but lower, as if looking at her chest.

That still didn't make any sense, though. Dani's breasts had developed quickly, starting at age eleven, and were certainly noticeable for at least the last year and a half, despite the loose t-shirts she generally wore around the house. If this was all about Jake noticing she had distinctly womanly body parts, then he should have noticed that some time ago instead of just starting to treat her differently since the previous afternoon. Come to think of it, Jake hadn't gone to hang out with Finn today either. He'd spent the entire afternoon with their brothers instead. Was this all due to some falling-out between Jake and his best friend? If so, then why was he taking it out on her?

No... That wasn't right either. Jake's behavior toward Dani had started before he went to hang out with Finn. It seemed to start right after the incident with her sunglasses and chasing him up the tree to retrieve them. Had her brother somehow noticed the pleasure Dani was feeling from rubbing her crotch against the tree trunk as she climbed? She thought she had been hiding it well enough, but maybe she had been wrong. Maybe he had noticed and thought it was gross, and that was why he didn't want to spend time with her anymore. The thought horrified her. Was there something gross or wrong about what she had done? How could there be when it felt so incredibly good? Then again, there didn't have to actually be anything gross or wrong about it for Jake to think that. Should she talk to him about it and explain it to him? Would that make things better or worse?

The very idea of talking with Jake about it made Dani's face heat with embarrassment. She could not imagine talking to her brother about how she gave herself pleasure by rubbing her vagina. If there was anything that would sharpen his awareness that she was a girl, and very different from him, it was that. No such embarrassment accompanied the thought of talking with Audrey about it, but she instinctively knew it was an off-limits subject with her brother. Instead, she would give it time, like her father had suggested, and hope that Jake would forget about it, as long as she didn't repeat anything similar in his presence.

After the movie, Dani kissed each of her parents goodnight and retired to her room. She settled into bed to read a Nancy Drew book until she felt tired, and let her hand slip down to her groin, lightly caressing her mound and across the outer lips of her vagina through the light cloth of her pajamas and panties. The sensation was pleasant, but not insistent like it had been in the shower. It made for a relaxing background feeling while she read her book. After several minutes of it, though, she found herself aching for more and set Nancy Drew aside, nestling deeply into her pillows and shoving her hand underneath her clothing to gain direct access to her sex.

What she found surprised her. She was damp between her legs, and especially the inner folds of her vagina. For a moment she worried that she had wet herself by accident, but when she brought her fingers to her nose, it didn't smell like urine. Instead it had a pleasant musky aroma she'd never smelled before. She returned her hand between her legs and began to rub more deeply, focusing her attention on the nub in the center of her folds as she felt it grow erect. There was more friction than there had been in the shower, and it was slightly uncomfortable, so she dipped her fingers lower into her folds to coat them in the liquid that seemed to be coming from the opening there. That did the trick, reducing the friction significantly and allowing her to increase the speed and pressure of her ministrations. Soon she was bucking her hips upward into her furiously rubbing fingers, knowing that the release she craved was just moments away. Then it crashed over her, causing her whole body to shudder and writhe in ecstasy. With one hand she continued to lightly rub herself through the spasms of pleasure, while gripping her blankets tightly with the other.

She had done it! Whatever this "pleasure explosion" was, it was repeatable! She could do it every night if she wanted to and she saw absolutely no reason why she wouldn't. She decided that if her friend Audrey didn't know about this, she would simply have to teach her. It felt far too amazing to be kept to herself.

It was going to be a great weekend, even if her brother was behaving so strangely.

Friday afternoon, Jake wasn't sure whether he was ready to face his friend Finn yet. The previous day, for the first time in months, the two of them had not spent any time together at all. What his friend had said about Dani bothered Jake deeply. He knew his friend was right—that his sister was indeed "hot as fuck"—and he now had first hand knowledge of that fact, but he still didn't like the idea that Finn thought of her that way. Why was that? A girl was either hot or she wasn't, right? Could he blame his friend for noticing that a girl was hot, even if that girl was his sister? No, that wouldn’t be fair. It wasn't Finn's fault that Dani was attractive, and he'd be even more angry with his friend if he thought she was ugly.

Jake decided his anger with Finn was really an extension of his own confusion about Dani. He'd only just "discovered" that his sister was hot, so it was hard for him to consider that his friend had noticed before him. Should it really be surprising, though? Jake had lived in the same house with her for his whole life, and always thought of her as his brat sister, and his closest friend other than Finn. That kind of relationship didn't tend to encourage him to notice that she was becoming a woman, with all the attractive qualities that came along with it. Finn, on the other hand, had no such hang-ups, and could see Dani for what she was: an incredibly enticing young woman, who didn't act like the prim little snobs he knew from school. When Jake thought of it that way, how could Finn not find his sister attractive?

That made up his mind, and he set off to meet Finn at his home, since it was already well past when he would have been dropped off at the bus stop. He didn't bother with bringing his fishing gear this time, knowing that they wouldn't spend any time at the river today.

When he arrived at his friend's home, he hopped off his bike, letting it fall to its side on the lawn, and jogged to the front door, knocking on it sharply. A few moments later, Finn's older brother Scott pulled open the door then called over his shoulder, "Hey Finn! Jake's here for you!"

"Really?!" Jake heard his friend's muffled response from somewhere within.

"Yeah! He's waiting right here at the door, shit-for-brains!"

"Don't use that language around Jake!" Finn's mother shouted from somewhere else within. "His father’s a pastor! Show some respect!"

Scott rolled his eyes and walked away, leaving the door open, and Jake stepped inside to wait for his friend. Finn didn't leave him waiting long, bounding down the stairs with a small backpack slung across one shoulder. It wasn't his larger school bag, and Jake imagined it likely contained some snacks and his tablet.

"Hey! Glad you came over!" Finn said genuinely. "Everything okay?"

"We're gonna need to talk, but yeah, I think so," Jake replied giving his friend a reassuring smile.

"To the fort, then?" Finn asked and Jake nodded.

They rode out to their fort in the woods in silence, both of them nervous about the conversation to follow. When they left their bikes in the bushes and crawled into the dark interior of the fort, their silence seemed to be made even more ominous by the dim lighting, though it did help Jake to finally speak, since he could hardly see his friend's face.

"I guess I can get over the fact you think my sister is hot," he blurted out as they settled in to sit at opposite sides of the fort. It didn't separate them by much, since the interior was only about eight feet across, but it was a stark difference from the way they usually sat side by side and huddled over Finn's tablet screen.

"Well that's a relief, since you're going to have to deal with it from far more guys than just me, soon enough."

"You're not wrong there..." Jake admitted. "It was just a shock to me the other day, because I had never really seen her that way before."

"You're not supposed to see her that way; you're her brother," Finn pointed out.

"Too late now," Jake said. "As of two days ago, I can't help but see her that way anymore."

"Sorry about that… I really did mean to delete that picture."

"Don't worry about it, it wasn't just that anyway," Jake assured him.

"Oh really?" Finn asked, and Jake was certain that if he could see his friend's face the boy would have an eyebrow cocked in curiosity. "Do tell."

Jake drew in a deep breath, considering for a moment just how much he wanted to tell his friend; his best friend with whom he usually had no problem sharing anything. Letting the breath out slowly, he told Finn the whole story, starting with watching Dani shimmy up the tree after him, the tops of her breasts poking out of her tank top enticingly, then watching her walk back toward the house with her cutoff jeans clinging to her round ass, perfectly framing her curves and drawing attention to her lightly tanned legs.

"Those cutoffs should be illegal!" Finn proclaimed. "I can't see her in those without feeling my heart stop beating because all my blood rushed to my dick."

"Hey, just because I am okay with you thinking my sister is hot doesn't mean I want to hear you talk about her like that," Jake warned.

"Sorry, sorry!" Finn apologized sincerely. "You're the one talking about getting a boner staring at your own sister's tits and ass, though."

"True enough," Jake conceded. "I'm not done yet, though."

He continued to tell his friend how shocking it had been to see a naked woman who looked so much like an older version of his sister. Just the brief seconds of her image on the screen had fueled his imagination endlessly about what Dani might look like with her clothes off. Then he told his friend about spying on his sister in her bedroom from outside her window Wednesday night.

"You dirty dog!" Finn exclaimed. "Was she as hot as you imagined?" Jake could tell his friend was really asking, "Is she as hot as I imagined?" but he let it slide.

"Dude... She's an absolute babe..." He continued to describe the details of her round, perky tits, her amazing bubble butt, and her lithe and subtlety curved body; petite, and yet athletic and toned.

"Holy shit, dude!" Finn breathed when Jake had finished. "How can you contain yourself living in the same house with a girl like that? I'd be jerking off all the damn time." Finn usually restrained his colorful language around Jake, but he had obviously been too wrapped up in what Jake had revealed to bother with it now.

"I have to admit," Jake responded. "Since 'discovering' she's more womanly than I had realized, I have been jerking-off more than usual."

"You know, most people would think that's pretty messed up, right?"

Jake nodded, then remembered his friend couldn't see in the dark. "Yeah, I know..."

"Still, if I was in your shoes, I think I would have to jerk off ten times a day just to keep from losing my mind."

That made Jake laugh in spite of himself, and Finn laughed along with him.

"Well dude," Finn began. "Do you need some pictures of other hot babes to take your mind off your sister?"

"How can I say no to that?" Jake asked, and his friend fished out his tablet.

The two of them moved closer together so they could both see the screen and they settled back into their usual routine of commenting on what they liked and didn't like about the naked women Finn had selected for their perusal. The girl that had been Dani's lookalike didn't make a reappearance in the collection, but Jake found himself comparing all of the women to Dani in his mind. This one was chubbier than Dani, that one was skinnier; this one had larger breasts, but with odd shaped areolas, while that one had breast that were similar size, but more saggy. Every one of them was viewed through the lens of how she stacked up against his sister. What's more, every one of them fell far short of Dani in his estimation.

When they’d had their fill of gawking at naked women on Finn's tablet, they rode their bikes back to the neighborhood and around the park, chatting as they always did and bragging about the latest trick they could pull off on their bike or skateboard. Eventually they went their separate ways so Jake could make it home for dinner. Finn didn't have such concerns, since his family always ate much later in the evening, but he didn't blame his friend for wanting to get home for some grub, and to enjoy the "eye candy" that his sister provided.

Dinner was delicious, as always. His mom was a fantastic cook, even with the most basic ingredients, and the family always enjoyed their time around the table together. Dani was in her customary hoodie, which made it easier to look her way without feeling like he might get caught checking her out, but he found himself admiring her facial features instead. She really was quite stunning with her full, soft lips, long, dark eyelashes, and thin, elegant eyebrows framing her bright, blue eyes. Her cheeks were barely round enough to mark her as a girl, rather than a woman, and her slightly upturned nose was neither too big nor too small for her face, unlike some of the women he'd seen on Finn's tablet. Of course, with all his staring in her direction, Dani had noticed his gaze on her more than a few times, causing him to look away suddenly with a blush. He needed to get a grip on himself! If he wanted to ogle his sister, he would need to wait until he could creep to her window again tonight, rather than here at the dining table where any of his family might notice.

It was her usual night for a shower again, so Jake would have another opportunity to see her graceful naked form, if he could manage to sneak out as he had done before. Indeed, he'd thought about trying to sneak out to her window on nights that weren't her shower nights as well, since Dani had to undress every night to put her pajamas on, shower or no. He had nixed that idea in the end, though, because it was far more risky. He'd have to sneak out while his brothers were still getting ready for bed, and while his parents were known to come check on their progress. By only sneaking out on nights when Dani showered, Jake virtually guaranteed that his brothers would be in their bedroom, and his parents either upstairs with Bec, or watching TV in the living room. This was because his sister preferred to take her showers quite late in the evening, after the youngsters had already finished getting ready for bed and said their good nights. He imagined it was her way of winding down for the night, which she found easier to do when the rest of the house was quiet. Regardless of her reason, it would work to his advantage again tonight.

That night Dani gave herself another "pleasure explosion" in the shower, finding it easier than before to build herself up for the release. Something about the hot water rushing over her body added to the whole experience, heightening the sensations as it enveloped her in its wet embrace. As she dried off, she wondered how soon afterward she could do it again. Wrapping her robe around herself for the short trek past the living room to her bedroom, she decided she would try again on her bed, after drying her hair. Gathering her things, she exited the bathroom, wished her parents, who were seated on the couch watching their favorite sitcom, a good night, and stepped into her own room, flicking on the light and closing the door behind her.

After hanging up her towels to dry on her bedposts, she undid her robe and let it fall to the floor, enjoying the feeling of being entirely nude. Then she went about her routine of brushing and drying her hair at her vanity before wandering over to her closet. She was about to pick out a pair of panties and some pajamas when she stopped herself. Why not just stay completely naked while she rubbed herself, like she did in the shower?

Deciding that was a splendid idea, she closed her closet door and flopped onto her bed. She didn't even bother crawling under the covers, just letting her head sink into her pillows as she lay on her back, spreading her legs wide for easy access to her sex. Like the previous night, she started with light caresses on her skin, trailing her fingers down across her stomach until she felt the fuzz atop her mons, which she played with for a short time. Then she caressed the inside of her thighs and brushed lightly across the outer lips of her vagina. She felt the pleasurable sensation awaken within her for the second time that evening and she knew she'd be able to bring herself to rapturous release once more. This encouraged her to press on, rubbing herself in earnest and beginning to feel the dampness return to her inner folds. As before, she used it as lubricant for her rubbing, flicking, and swirling fingers, which had begun to cause her hips to buck in rhythm with her ministrations.

Dani increased her pace and pressure, faster and harder, faster and harder, until her pleasure reached its crescendo and her body stiffened in overwhelming physical bliss. She continued rubbing herself through the waves of pleasure that were like aftershocks of an earthquake wracking her body until she was abruptly interrupted by a large THUMP that came from the outside wall of her room.

She froze in horror. Someone was outside her room in the side yard! Scrambling, she got up from her bed and donned her robe as fast as she could to cover herself, then went straight to the window to see who had been spying on her. She raised her blinds and looked out into the night. It was difficult to see in the dark, but no one was there. Just the massive rhododendron bush blocking everything else from view. She hadn't imagined the sound, though. Something large had bumped up against the outer wall, for certain. What could it have been, if not a person? Then she remembered that their massive dog, Dozer, had free reign of the back and side of the house at night, since it was fully fenced, and she breathed a sigh of relief. The Rottweiler was definitely large enough to have made that thump if he bumped into the outside wall, and it made sense he would be poking around at night, especially if any smaller animal had caught his attention and he had given chase. In her state of vulnerability, she had merely jumped to the most horrifying conclusion possible, instead of the one that made the most sense.

Smiling at her own silliness, Dani walked back over to the closet, dropping her robe and putting her pajamas on for the night. She needed to get her sleep because she had an important weekend ahead of her. She'd be going over to Audrey's shortly after breakfast and planned on showing her best friend her newfound favorite hobby.

Jake was panting in fear when he made it back to the safety of his room that night. He had very nearly been caught! Yet he could not deny that the risk had been more than worth it, given what he had seen his sister doing through her window. He'd never seen a girl jerk-off before, but that was to be expected since he'd never seen a live girl naked before until just two nights ago. He'd never even imagined that it was possible for a girl to jerk-off since they didn't have a dick, but he'd just witnessed Dani do exactly that, laying on her bed completely naked, furiously rubbing herself until she went rigid and shuddered uncontrollably from what he could only assume was pure pleasure, judging by the wide and rapturous smile on her face.

There were two main differences that Jake noticed in the way his sister jerked-off compared to how he did it. The first was obvious in that she rubbed her pussy, while he pumped up and down on the shaft of his cock. The second was that she didn't have any cum spraying everywhere when she climaxed. The first time Jake had jerked off, the cum had scared him as it sprayed all over his stomach and hands. He thought he had done something wrong until his friend Finn had explained that it always happens. After that, Jake had taken to using a sock to capture it, so his cum didn't give him such a mess to clean up. Dani didn't have any cum at all, which meant she didn't have to worry about any messy aftermath. How convenient for her, he thought sarcastically.

In order to get an angle to best observe what his sister was doing, Jake had leaned to his left without shifting his knees beneath him, and when she came, he had been so shocked that he lost his balance and fell over, catching himself by slamming his palm into the wall. He had immediately known he needed to leave, or he would be caught, so he rushed out from behind the rhododendron bush and around the corner of the house to the back yard. Once out of sight of Dani's window, he had slowed his pace and crept back in through the basement door to his room. Above him he could just make out Dani's soft footfalls as she walked from the window to her closet. She had definitely checked to see if anyone was out there, and he had no doubt that if she thought he had been spying on her, she would have been stomping down the stairs to confront him in a heartbeat. No such stomping ever came, though, which meant she must have concluded that no one had been at her window, after all.

Jake had narrowly dodged being in a world of trouble, and likely not just with his sister. Though they tried to work most things out between each other, Jake was sure Dani would have deemed this infraction severe enough that it needed to be taken to their parents, and who knows what they may have done about it.

Still, the payoff had outweighed the risk more than he had expected. He'd snuck out to peep though her window expecting to see her going about her evening routine in the buff like he had before, and she had delivered on that, dropping her robe then brushing and drying her hair at her vanity before going over to her closet to get her bed-clothes. Then she had stopped, turned and flopped naked onto her bed, spreading her legs wide and giving Jake the hottest display he had ever seen. It was all he could do to keep himself from whipping dick out and jerking off as he had watched. As it was, he had been rubbing his boner through his pants, which had likely contributed to him losing his balance, as well.

Once the fear of almost getting caught started to dissipate, Jake flung his pants off and started tugging on his dick while recalling in as much detail as he could exactly what he had just seen. It was the fastest he had ever cum, he was sure, and he almost wasn't ready with his sock as his climax overtook him.

Dani beamed as she saw her friend Audrey rushing down her front steps to greet her before she'd even opened the van door. Her friend was the quintessential cowgirl, boots and all, with her worn jeans and flannel shirt. The only thing she was missing was the hat, but she made up for it with matching french braids on either side of her head that ended in shoulder length auburn pig-tails hanging down behind her. The only word Dani had to describe her best friend was "adorable.” She was a bundle of energy in a small package, both shorter and thinner than Dani, and she had been a late bloomer in the breast department, barely filling out an A-cup bra; a fact that Audrey reminded her about on a regular basis. The girl was actually jealous of Dani’s larger breasts, which Dani could not begin to understand. More than once, she had expressed her willingness to trade breast size with Audrey, if it were only possible.

Dani hardly had time to climb out of her mom's van before her friend wrapped her in a tight embrace.

"I'm so glad you asked to come over!" the smaller girl exclaimed, backing away a bit and taking Dani's hands in her own. "It feels like it's been forever since we got to hang out, even though it's really only been a few weeks."

"I know what you mean," Dani agreed. "So much can happen in just a week, and the short time we get to talk after church just isn't enough."

"No, definitely not!" Audrey said, pulling her away from the van. Dani barely had time to grab her bag before her friend was dragging her away toward the house. She turned and waived goodbye to her mother, who was chatting with Mrs. Larson, then followed her friend in the front door and down the hall to the girl's bedroom.

"You can drop off your bag here, then I have my morning chores to get done before we can find something fun to do," Audrey explained.

"I'll help you with your chores, if you want," Dani offered. "I have a ton to tell you about, so we'll need all the time we can get."

"Sounds great to me, but you'll need to borrow some rubber boots," Audrey advised. "I have to make sure all the animals have water before it starts getting hot, then I have a stable to muck out, and eggs to gather from the chickens."

"Can't wait!" Dani said honestly. She enjoyed helping care for the animals whenever she came over to Audrey's house. The Larsons had more animals than Dani had ever known a single family to own. They had two dogs, several cats, a handful of rabbits, a flock of chickens, four horses, a small herd of cows, and one ornery goat. Dani's favorite were the horses and the two girls would often spend their afternoon trail riding. She hoped they'd get a chance to do just that today.

Audrey led her back out of the bedroom, down the hall, and past the living room to the mud room at the back of the house. There she presented Dani with a grubby pair of rubber boots that her older brother, Jeffrey, had grown out of. They were slightly oversized for Dani, but they would do the job, and once Audrey had donned her own pair they headed out the back door and down toward the barn.

The Larsons lived on a gorgeous property with expansive pastures, surrounded by forest, with a small creek running through it. They owned twenty acres in all, but it backed up to state forest land with gravel access roads spider-webbing through it, where the girls liked to go ride the horses.

As they made their way toward the barn, Dani started thinking about how she would broach the subject of the "pleasure explosion" she'd discovered the could give herself. It had been an easy decision to want to tell her best friend about it, but she hadn't given any thought to exactly how best to bring it up.

"You know..." Audrey began as she was filling a water bucket with a hose. "For someone who said she has a ton to tell me about, you sure are being quiet."

"I DO have a ton to tell you about," Dani insisted. "I'm just not sure how to start."

At that, the smaller girl cocked an eyebrow. "You know you can tell me anything. Just spit it out."

"Well... Have you ever noticed that it can feel really good to rub yourself... down there?" Dani pointed to her crotch.

"Your girly bits?" Audrey asked.

"Girly bits?"

"Yeah! My mom calls them her 'lady bits', but I'm no lady yet, so I call them my girly bits," Audrey explained. "And yes, I have noticed that before. I'm surprised you hadn't! Oh gosh, Dani! Did you have your first orgasm?"

"Orgasm?" Dani questioned.

"Yes! That's what it's called when you make it feel REALLY GOOD and everything just seems to explode with pleasure."

"That sounds about right," Dani nodded. "You knew about that and never told me!?"

Audrey shrugged. "I guess I figured you probably knew about it already. It's not exactly something that comes up in day to day conversation."

"No, probably not," Dani agreed, helping her friend haul the water bucket into the barn. "But how did you know about it already? I only just figured out I could do it this week!"

"I guess I did have a bit of help..." Audrey admitted. "When I was ten, Millie noticed me grinding my girly-bits on a saddle horn, and she taught me all about it." Millie was Audrey's older sister Melissa, who had moved out and gotten married the year before.

"See! You had a sister to teach you about these things! Who am I supposed to have teach me? My mom?"

"You're right," Audrey agreed. "I really can't imagine your mom teaching you to masturbate."

"Master-what?"

"MasturBATE. It's what it's called when you give yourself an orgasm. My brother calls it jerking-off, but I think that's because boys do it different."

"Wait, WHAT!?" Dani exclaimed. "Boys can do it, too!?" She felt like her world was being turned on its head.

"Oh definitely!" Audrey replied matter-of-factly. "I caught Jeff jerking off in the wood-shed once when he was supposed to be out milking the cows. He stuffed his dick back in his pants as fast as he could, but I'd already seen what he was doing." She formed a circle with her fingers and pumped her hand up and down vigorously in front of her crotch. "He swore me to secrecy about it though, so don't you dare let anyone know I told you about it!"

"Wow..." Dani said simply. "I had no idea that everyone was already doing it but me."

"I'm sure it's not everyone," Audrey said, obviously trying to reassure her. "And if you'd like, I can show you a few things later today. My sister taught me well. She said that one day I'd be grateful I knew what I was doing, whatever that means."

"That sounds like a great idea!" Dani agreed. "Goodness knows I am just blindly feeling my way through it."

"I see what you did there," Audrey said with a wink. "Feeling your way through it." They both giggled at the pun. "That can't be all you wanted to talk about, though. We've barely started in on the chores."

It was true. They had only just managed to fill all the animals' water troughs, so they were now retrieving the wheelbarrow, pitchfork, and shovel to start in on mucking out the horse stall that was due for new shavings. Then they still had to go gather eggs.

"Well, I didn’t know my first bit of news wouldn’t actually be news to you at all, so I thought it was going to take longer,” Dani protested. “The other thing is a bit of a mystery I have on my hands, though.”

"Oh? I like mysteries."

"This one is about Jake."

"What has that little punk done now?" Audrey asked with a grin. She was the only person who understood Jake and Dani's relationship of mutual and meaningless antagonism. In fact, she enjoyed joining in on it whenever she came over, taunting Dani's brother even more viciously than she did.

"It's not really anything he's doing so much as what he's not doing," Dani explained. "On Wednesday morning, he was pretty normal; he even stole my sunglasses and climbed one of the maple trees in the back yard with them, threatening to leave them up there unless I could climb up and take them back."

"Yep! That sounds like typical Jake to me!"

"Well, after that it's like he just decided to shut me out. He's barely talked to me at all the rest of the week. No teasing, no name calling, and no pranking the rest of the day Wednesday, and all day Thursday, and Friday."

"Woah! That is strange! He's always giving you a hard time!" Audrey agreed.

"I know! I can't figure out what happened to make him shut down toward me. He's not any different with the rest of the family, and is maybe even more friendly with Travis and Aaron than before."

"So, it's definitely something specific to you, then," Audrey said thoughtfully.

"Well, maybe, maybe not," Dani continued. "Jake almost never goes a day without hanging out with Finn, but he came home early from fishing with him on Wednesday, and didn't hang out with him at all on Thursday."

"Maybe Finn had something going on and couldn't hang out," Audrey suggested.

"That could be it," Dani admitted. "Jake did go hang out with him yesterday, like normal."

"So, as far as you can tell, it's really just you that Jake is suddenly acting cold toward, right?

"Yes."

"And it all happened after you climbed the tree after him to get your sunglasses back?"

"Yes."

"And Jake was above you the whole time you were climbing?"

"Yes, obviously."

"I think Jake saw your boobs."

"What!? My boobs? I had my shirt and sports bra on, like usual! My boobs stayed covered! ...At least mostly. The important parts anyway.."

Audrey looked at her pointedly for a moment before speaking, as if accusing her of being an idiot.

"A boy doesn't have to see your whole boobs to notice that you have them, you know. If you were climbing that tree in a tank-top, I bet he had a nice view down the front of your shirt."

"But Jake doesn't think of me that way," Dani protested. "He's always seen me as practically one of the guys, even when the rest of his friends stopped hanging out with me."

"Dani... He's a teenage boy," Audrey pointed out. "His relationship with you as his sister may have held off the inevitable for a while, but boys only think about three things: food, video games, and girls. Maybe watching your boobs as you climbed up the tree triggered something in his head and he finally figured out you were a girl, with all the equipment that comes with it." She said the last bit pausing from her work to gesture pointedly at Dani’s ample chest with her free hand.

Dani was silent for a time, thinking over what her friend had said as they filled another wheelbarrow with soiled shavings from the horse stable. She barely even noticed the smell, she was so focused on whether Audrey had correctly assessed the situation. Everything with Jake seemed to hinge on that incident with her sunglasses and climbing the maple tree to retrieve them. Whatever the reason was for his coldness toward her the last few days, it was somehow linked to that. So far, only two possibilities had presented themselves: either Dani's worst fear was the case, and Jake had noticed that rubbing herself on the tree was giving her pleasure, or Audrey was right and Jake had been checking out her boobs as she climbed. Of the two, Audrey's assessment seemed more likely. Dani could not imagine how he could have even seen that she had been rubbing herself on the tree trunk as she climbed from his angle, but he would have had a direct view down the top of her shirt to where her sports bra was struggling to keep her breasts contained as she shimmied upward.

Somehow, it was both relieving and a bit exciting to think that he had been checking out her boobs. It was a relief because it meant that Jake didn't know her other secret about giving herself - what had Audrey called them? Orgasms? Though, according to Audrey, most boys give themselves orgasms, too, so Jake might already do that to himself as well. The thought was still a bit shocking to her, since she had only just discovered it was possible in the first place. She wondered if she would ever have an incident like Audrey, walking in on one of her brothers in the middle of "jerking-off" as she had called it. Since Dani had three brothers, the chances were probably pretty high that it would happen someday. A twinge of curiosity made her almost hope it happened sooner rather than later.

The idea that Jake had been checking out her boobs also made Dani feel a bit excited. She'd never considered that someone might look at her that way before. There weren't many boys at their church except those still in grade school—which is why all of Jake's friends were boys he knew from outside of church—so Dani had never even had a crush on a boy before, let alone thought about trying to look good for one. Something inside her made her want to be looked at, though, now that the idea had been planted in her head that someone might want to, even if it was her brother. Did Jake like what he saw? Why should it matter if he did? But somehow, it did matter to her, and she couldn't puzzle out why.

"Okay..." Dani said finally. "You might be on to something."

"Of course I am," Audrey replied confidently.

"That still doesn't explain why he won't talk to me, though," Dani complained.

"Sure it does!" Audrey insisted. "Most boys have a hard time talking to hot girls."

"So you're saying Jake thinks I'm hot?" Dani asked, surprised to find that she hoped he did.

"Good grief, Dani!" Audrey responded in exasperation. "You are hot! You just haven't ever noticed it, and apparently neither did Jake until now."

"Wait... You think I'm hot, too?" Dani was getting more confused by the minute. She had never thought of herself as attractive, and she had definitely never considered the possibility that another girl might think of her that way. Then again, as she looked at her petite friend, in her tight jeans, flannel shirt, and french-braided pigtails, Dani couldn't help but admit that Audrey was pretty cute, as well. Dani couldn't quite classify the girl as "hot" since she still lacked the more mature feminine curves that were generally associated with that term, but she was still quite attractive. Not that Dani was interested in girls in that way, but that didn't mean she couldn't appreciate her friend's good looks.

"You must be blind, Dani Hansen. If I was a boy, I'd be drooling all over you!"

"Gross... Please don't'." Dani said with a giggle. "Do you really think I'm that pretty, though?" She still couldn't bring herself to use the term "hot" in reference to herself.

"Of course I do!" Audrey insisted. "You’re the full package! You're athletic, yet you have nice boobs that probably aren't done growing, long, toned legs leading up to a perfectly round butt, gorgeous hair, that it's a shame you just tie back in a ponytail all the time, and a girl-next-door sort of beautiful face. I am personally shocked that it took this long for Jake to notice. I'm sure his friends have, though."

Dani blushed a deep crimson at her friend's compliments, finding herself completely speechless as she tried to wrap her mind around the idea that others might find her attractive. Even if she could accept that her brother had been checking her out, a thought that only made her blush deepen, it was still no help to her in rectifying the situation.

"Fine, lets assume you're right and Jake was looking down my shirt, and now it has him all flustered, because he’s figured out I have boobs. So, what am I supposed to do about it?"

The smaller girl looked over at Dani with a sympathetic look on her face as they took the pitchforks and wheelbarrow back to put them away in the tool shed. They had finished with cleaning the stall and covering it in fresh shavings, leaving only gathering eggs from the chickens on their list of chores.

"I've got no help for you on that front," Audrey admitted. "Now that he's thought of you that way, it's going to be impossible to get him to think of you as just his sister again. Now you're his ‘hot sister,’ and that's the way he'll probably always think of you, unless you get fat or something."

"Great... So my relationship with my brother is basically over..."

"Not necessarily," Audrey said as cheerily as she could, obviously trying to brighten Dani's mood. "Maybe it will just take him some time to adjust to the idea that he has a bona fide hottie living under the same roof. Who knows? Maybe figuring out how to not be awkward around you will help him out later on when he's trying to ask a girl out."

"Ugh! How long do you think that will take?"

"For him to get a girlfriend? Probably a few decades," Audrey joked, causing Dani to roll her eyes. ''Alright! Alright! I knew what you meant. I just don't have a clue how long it will take him to stop being awkward and warm back up to you."

"Wonderful..." Dani said sarcastically. "It's going to get really lonely at home waiting for him to come around. Do you think there's anything I could do to speed up the process?"

"I doubt it," Audrey responded as she transferred chicken eggs from the nesting boxes into a rinsed-out 3 gallon paint bucket. "If you draw attention to it, you'll probably make it worse. I'd say just try to act like normal around him as much as you can."

Dani sighed. "That makes sense. I guess it's my only real option, anyway."

"Personally, I'd be more worried about him trying to spy on you."

"Really? Why do you say that?"

"Dani, boys are never satisfied with just getting a glimpse down a girl's shirt," Audrey explained. "They will try to get a look at a naked girl if they can think of any way to make it happen without getting caught. I remember how Jeff used to try and catch a glimpse of Millie when she still lived here. He climbed all the way up to her window on the second story using the trellis on the side of the house, but he wasn't quiet enough, so he got caught and nearly fell in his attempt to escape. Thankfully Millie, who was topless at the time, caught him by the scruff of his neck just before he tumbled backward. I think he would have been better off if he'd just fallen and cracked his head open, though."

Dani couldn't help but laugh, picturing what her friend described. At the same time, she thought about catching Jake doing the same thing, and what she might do in retaliation. If she was honest with herself, she wasn't sure that she would even be all that mad at him. In fact, the more she thought about the idea, the more she almost hoped he would spy on her.

That's when Dani remembered what had happened Friday night while she was masturbating and she froze in horror.

"I think he might have already spied on me..." Dani told her friend in a near whisper.

"Really? Why didn't you mention it before?"

"I only just realized it when you mentioned your brother spying through your sister's window," Dani explained, then told her friend about how she had given herself an orgasm while lying naked on her bed after taking her shower the night before and had heard a loud thump on the outer wall near her window just as she had finished. "I thought it must have been Dozer at the time, because no one was there when I got to the window after throwing on a robe, but after you told me about Jeff, it dawned on me that Jake could have been spying on me. He wouldn't even need to climb anything to see through my window."

"Oh, I can almost guarantee he was spying on you,” Audrey confirmed, “and depending on when he got there, he probably watched the whole time after you got out of the shower. I'm sure he can hear the water going from his room downstairs and probably uses it as his cue for when you'll be back to your room to get changed."

Dani swallowed hard as she thought of all that Jake had likely seen from when she had entered her room, dropped her robe, dried and brushed her hair, and then rubbed herself to orgasm. Nothing would have been left to his imagination whatsoever. Why didn't that thought make her angry, though? It should have infuriated her, shouldn't it? Yet she felt no anger toward Jake at all for invading her privacy. The only way she could describe what she did feel was... excited? Sure, he had seen her rubbing herself, but if Audrey was right then Jake probably did something similar to himself, too, so he’d have no reason to think it was gross. Moreover, she could not blame her brother for being curious about what she looked like naked, because Audrey had piqued her curiosity about what boys looked like, too, and particularly how they jerked-off. Audrey had said it was different from how girls do it, but hadn't gone into detail, apart from the vague pumping gesture.

"So, what are you going to do about it?" Audrey asked as she carried the bucket full of eggs toward the house, breaking Dani out of her thoughts.

''Huh? Oh... I don't know," She finally responded. "I guess I'll have to just close the blinds so he can't spy on me anymore." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, Dani knew it was a lie. She wanted him to see her again. Why did the idea of someone secretly watching give her such a thrill?

"What? You're not going to tell your parents what he's been up to?" Audrey asked in a hushed tone. They had just come in the back door to the mud room and kicked off their rubber boots before heading toward the kitchen to drop off the eggs.

"No, not for now," Dani said, matching her friend's low tone. "We don't tattle on each other unless it's something where we could get hurt badly, and besides, I don't have any proof, so he could just deny it."

Audrey dropped the bucket of eggs off in the kitchen and led Dani upstairs to her room, shutting the door behind them so they could talk in private. The two girls took a seat opposite each other on the edge of Audrey's bed to continue their conversation.

"Ok, so don't tell your parents," Audrey began. "But you should at least confront him about it. He needs to understand it's not okay to spy on you in the privacy of your own room."

"I don't know... Didn't you say before that confronting him about checking out my boobs would just make things worse? Wouldn't this be the same?"

''Hmmm." Audrey had a slightly frustrated, thoughtful look on her freckled face. "You're probably right. I suppose it won't be so bad, as long as you are careful not to let him have more opportunities to spy on you again."

"Oh, definitely not!" Dani agreed emphatically, all the while looking forward to doing exactly the opposite at her next opportunity.

"Geez Dani! No wonder you wanted to talk so badly!" Audrey leaned over and gave her friend a tight hug. "What do you say we go for a ride now to take our minds off of pervy brothers?"

Dani agreed, but she doubted she would be able to take her mind off of Jake now. Not when she had already begun to devise a plan for dealing with him after she got back home.

Dani enjoyed the rest of the day with Audrey. The girls went on a long trail ride with the horses, eating a picnic lunch in the woods, and then spent the afternoon sunbathing in the back yard. After dinner with Audrey's family, the two girls retired to her bedroom for the night.

"Ready to learn some new tricks for giving yourself orgasms?" Audrey asked, locking the door behind them.

Dani grinned. She'd been looking forward to this all day. Audrey had dropped hints the whole time about what was coming and Dani was eager to explore this newfound source of pleasure more deeply than she had been able to on her own over the last few days.

"I'll take that as a yes," Audrey said, her voice suddenly smooth and sultry, a tone Dani had never heard from the girl before. Dani watched in surprise as her friend slowly stripped out of her shirt and then her pants to stand in just her bra and panties. "Well, what are you waiting for? We can't do this fully clothed."

Following her friend's lead, Dani stripped down to her undergarments as well. As usual, she had a sports bra hugging her breasts tightly to keep them in place. By contrast, Audrey had a lacy little matching bra and panty set that made her petite frame look adorable and sexy at the same time.

"With that bra, it's no wonder it took your brother so long to figure out you have boobs," Audrey teased. When Dani shot her an offended look she said, "Oh good grief! Just take it off, you'll thank me later. It's just going to get in the way."

Dani raised a curious eyebrow but did what her friend suggested, pulling the sports bra off over her head and tossing it to land on her bag by the bed.

"Now, have you tried riding any of your stuffies yet?" Audrey asked, climbing up onto her bed and holding up her favorite teddy bear. Dani shook her head that she hadn't. "Then you are in for a treat!"

With that, Audrey placed her bear face up on the bed and maneuvered so that she knelt with one bare leg on each side of the stuffed animal, her panty clad "girly bits" just inches above it. Then she sat down onto the teddy and began grinding herself back and forth along its furry body, her hips rolling hypnotically as she did so.

"Mmmmmm." she moaned softly. "I hardly ever can make myself orgasm from just this, since teddy here is too soft to really get me going, but it's always a really nice warm up for the main act." As she spoke, Audrey slid her hands up under the cups of her bra and she began pinching her nipples; something that Dani never would have thought to do to herself. After a few minutes of slow grinding she asked, "Do you want to try?"

"Yes!" Dani nodded emphatically and her friend lifted herself off of the bear, rolling to she side and gesturing for Dani to take her place. She did so, positioning her legs on either side of the bear as her friend had done, then lowered herself down onto it. The soft fur of the stuffed animal caressed the inside of her thighs as her panties made contact with the bear's stomach. The stuffed animal gave beneath her, cupping around her vagina and only resulting in slight, soft pressure against her sex.

"Now start grinding against it," Audrey advised, and demonstrated from where she knelt on the bed next to Dani, grinding herself against the empty air.

Testing it out for herself, Dani imitated the rolling and grinding motion with her hips, holding the bear in place with one hand, which also helped to keep herself balanced. The slight pressure and friction against her vagina was quite pleasant, but she could already tell that it was not going to be enough stimulation to bring her to an orgasm. The feel of the stuffed animal caressing her inner thighs was particularly enjoyable, though.

She was so focused on the pleasant sensations her grinding was causing to well up within her, she didn't notice that Audrey had moved behind her until she suddenly felt her friend's hands cup both of her breasts and her fingers grasped each of her nipples, giving them a pinch. It wasn't so hard a pinch as to be painful; just enough to send a shock through Dani's body and make her call out.

"Ohhhh! Wow!" Dani moaned, bringing her hands up to hold Audrey's in place as she continued to pinch and twist slightly.

"I thought you might like that," Audrey breathed in Dani's ear in an amused tone. She pinched Dani's nipples a little harder, drawing a shiver of pleasure from her. "Are you ready for something else new?" Dani just nodded in response. Audrey released her nipples, causing Dani to sigh in disappointment, and said, "Get your hairbrush out of your bag."

Dani turned to face her friend with a quizzical look, but Audrey just looked back at her with a knowing smile that compelled Dani to do as her friend had instructed. By the time she had retrieved the hairbrush and returned to the bed, Audrey had her own hairbrush in hand and had removed her panties, revealing a completely bare vagina, without a hint of pubic hair, that she was stroking lazily as she reclined on her pillows.

"You don't have any hair down there," Dani pointed out with mild surprise.

"I keep it shaved," Audrey explained, caressing her bare skin with a finger before returning it to her inner folds where she stimulated her center of pleasure. "It's way more comfortable that way. Millie taught me how when my pubic hair started growing in."

"It looks so clean that way, compared with mine," Dani commented, following her friend's lead by stripping off her panties and crawling onto the bed to sit next to Audrey and recline into the pillows as well.

"Some girls like to keep a little bush above their pussy," Audrey said. "But I can show you how to shave it if you want to try it out."

"Pussy?" Dani asked with a giggle. "Like a cat?"

"Girly-bits, pussy, vagina... There's all kinds of names for it; some worse than others. Pussy seems to be the most common, though. It's what Millie calls it, at any rate."

"I think I heard Finn call Jake a pussy once. I just thought it was the same as calling him a scaredy-cat."

"It basically is, but by calling him a girl instead," Audrey explained. "Finn was telling your brother he didn't have the balls to do something."

"Balls?" Dani asked, even more confused now.

"Oh Dani, you really are naive, aren't you?" Audrey sighed. "We'll have to go over boys' anatomy another time; I have enough work cut out for me teaching you about your own. Is your pussy nice and wet yet?"

Dani dipped a finger into her folds and it came away coated in whatever sort of liquid her vagi... pussy produced when she was excited.

"Yeah, I'd say so," she responded.

"Good," Audrey said. "Just watch me for now, though. When you do this the first time it may hurt a bit, and there may be a little blood, but don't worry, it's fine."

Dani watched in amazement as her friend widened her legs for her to get a better view, then moved her hair brush down between them and placed the end of the handle at the lower end of her inner folds. Audrey pushed gently and the end of the hairbrush disappeared inside of her. She kept pushing and slowly the rest of the handle was swallowed by her pussy, until only the portion with the bristles remained. Then her friend pulled it back out part of the way and pushed it back in again, a little faster this time. Dani just stared in wide eyed incredulity as her friend continued to penetrate herself while using her other hand to rub, flick, and swirl her fingers around the center of her pussy folds where Dani suspected her friend also had a sensitive little nub of pleasure.

"Ok, now it's your turn to try," Audrey said, still gently pumping her hairbrush in and out. When she saw Dani looking skeptically at her own brush's handle, which was somewhat larger than hers, she continued, "Don't worry, it's nice and smooth, it will fit just fine. First, use your fingers to find the opening."

Nodding, Dani slid an exploratory finger down into her folds, encountering her nub and sending a little shock of pleasure through her body, then continuing lower until she found the opening Audrey was talking about. It felt warm and was sopping wet with the liquid her pussy was producing. Keeping her finger there for guidance, she placed her hairbrush handle into position, feeling its cool smoothness parting her lips, then she removed her finger. She took a deep, determined breath and pressed gently but firmly on the other end of her hairbrush, feeling herself open to accept it. However, it didn't get far before Dani felt resistance. Was that as far as it would go? It was barely in an inch or two, while Audrey had put hers in all the way.

"That's your hymen blocking the way," Audrey informed her. "This is where it's going to hurt a bit. You have to push through it, then it won't hurt next time."

Trusting her best friend wouldn't steer her wrong, Dani did as she was instructed, putting more pressure upon the end of her brush to press it into her pussy. At first it was met with a slight stinging pain, then a brief, sharper pain as whatever was blocking the passage within her gave way, and suddenly the whole handle disappeared inside her, surprising her with the sensation of fullness so that she let out a small gasp.

"You alright?" Audrey asked, and Dani nodded, the stinging pain still there, but diminishing by the second. "Great! Now, before you start pumping it in and out like me, why don't you finger your clit a little to get yourself worked back up?"

"Clit?" Dani asked. "Is that what that little nub is in the middle of my pussy?"

"That's the one!" Audrey confirmed, returning to fingering her own clit, as well. The girl must have paused her ministrations while Dani was working her brush handle into her pussy.

Dani began rubbing her clit, as instructed, and enjoyed the sensations it sent through her. She continued to do so for a few minutes, getting used to the feeling of her brush handle buried inside of her. Then she slowly began to pump the handle in and out of herself in the same way Audrey was doing next to her. It somehow added to the pleasure she was feeling. Not directly, like fingering her clit, but more of a background sensation that added to the overall experience. The full feeling it gave her each time she pushed it back in was exquisite. Soon she was lost in the pleasure her ministrations were causing, hips bucking up to meet each thrust of the brush handle into her, and grind against her furiously swirling fingers. Then she felt Audrey's hand cup her right breast and start pinching her nipple and the added pleasure sent her over the top with cascading waves of ecstasy overcoming her. She thrust the brush handle into herself one final time and marveled as she felt her pussy clamp down in spasms around it. When her orgasm finally began to subside, Dani turned to look at her friend with a massive grin on her face.

"Incredible, right?" Audrey asked, and Dani nodded vigorously. Then she had the pleasure of watching her petite friend work herself to a similar orgasm before collapsing in a satisfied heap on her bed. They both extracted their hairbrushes from their sopping pussies and cleaned them off with some wet wipes Audrey kept handy for that purpose. Dani did find a small amount of blood on hers, but thankfully it had not gotten on her friend's blankets.

I never imagined this would be the reason for my first time bleeding from there, Dani thought to herself with amusement. While she had been an early bloomer in the breast department, she still hadn’t had her first period, which was unusual, but not unheard of for a girl her age. The family doctor wanted her to come in and schedule some testing if she didn’t have it by the time she turned fifteen, though. Dani often wondered why it hadn’t happened yet, but Audrey often reminded her that she wished she didn’t have to deal with it every month, making her count her blessings.

"If you want, I can show you how to shave your pussy now," Audrey offered, breaking Dani out of her thoughts. "Did you bring your razor with you?"

"I brought it," Dani confirmed. "And sure, I think I'd like to try it out."

The two of them covered themselves in bath robes and headed to the bathroom where they hopped into the shower together and Audrey showed her how to properly, and carefully, shave her pussy. It was very strange to Dani, feeling that part of her body so smooth. She'd gotten used to the pubic hair, but she figured that keeping it shaved was no different from doing the same with her legs and arm pits; just another area to make sure she kept up on at the same time. She liked the way it felt as she ran her fingers across the bare flesh, and the two of them fingered themselves to another orgasm there in the shower before returning to bed.

"I can't believe you pinched my nipples like that!" Dani said when they had snuggled under the covers together.

"Millie did the same thing to me when she was teaching me," Audrey said. "It shocked me so bad I almost punched her. But it felt sooooo good, so I have been doing it to myself ever since. I figured I'd see if you liked it, too."

"It made me orgasm, didn't it?"

"Well, it sent you over the edge," Audrey confirmed. "I doubt you would orgasm just from having your nipples pinched alone."

"I sure am grateful that your sister taught you so much about all this," Dani said. "I came over here thinking I would be telling you about something new I had just discovered, and instead you helped me understand it. Thank you for that."

"My pleasure!" Audrey responded, then added, "Quite literally," and the two of them broke into giggles.

They continued to chat as they lay in Audrey's bed until they were both too tired to remain awake, and then cuddled up together with Audrey wrapping her arm around Dani to cup one of her breasts as they drifted off to sleep.

#nsfw #taboo #incest #EroticStories #Erotica #EroticLiterature #siblings #teen #SlowBurn

Thank you so much! Will need to do a proof read of chapter 2 and ...

2025-02-09T22:12:33Z

In reply to nevent1q…wl57
_________________________

Thank you so much! Will need to do a proof read of chapter 2 and then I can post it, too. May be a bit before I get a chance to do so. Check back in a couple days.

Posted the first chapter of a taboo erotic story I wrote for ...

2025-02-07T20:18:16Z

Posted the first chapter of a taboo erotic story I wrote for anyone interested.

quoting
naddr1qq…yhad

Fair warning: This is an explicit and erotic story involving extremely taboo themes that would prevent it from being published on most sites that host erotic stories. All characters in this story are fictional only. It is not in any way based on true events.

This is also not your average stroke story. It will be released in chapters, and while there is sexual content in each chapter, there is no full-on sex until late in chapter 4. It is a story of sexual discovery and exploration between young people who have few resources to educate them, but also few inhibitions to hold them back.

I hope you enjoy it. If not… Well… You don’t have to host it on your relay, and you can always mute me so you don’t see any more.

Dani barreled through the dining room in pursuit of her younger brother, Jake, who sped out the sliding glass door onto the back deck, making a feeble and unsuccessful attempt to close the door behind him as he ran. He had always been faster than Dani over short distances, and his recent growth spurt, just before turning thirteen, had made it that much more difficult to catch him.

"Give them back, you thief!" she shouted after him, taking just enough time to open and fully slide the door closed behind her, in order to avoid incurring her mother's wrath.

It was all the lead her brother needed. He leaped off the deck into the sunlit back yard and sprinted over to one of the tall maple trees at the edge of the lawn. By the time Dani had made it to the yard, her brother was already scurrying up the trunk with her sunglasses gripped between his teeth. Jake was younger than Dani by seventeen months, but he had recently grown to be two full inches taller than her, and he had begun to develop muscle tone to compliment his athleticism. It also helped him climb trees with frustrating ease.

Dani jogged to the base of the maple, which had no limbs for at least the first ten to twelve feet, and glared up at her brother lounging across two of the branches. He was now wearing her sunglasses to further taunt her. The twerp took his role as the annoying younger brother seriously, despite their age difference being relatively small. Dani's other two brothers, ages ten and seven, had thankfully not learned Jake's bad habits and generally left Dani alone, but her oldest brother seemed to make it his mission to infuriate her. It was just for sport, Dani knew, and Jake really was alright to be around most of the time, but let him get bored and it always seemed like she was the one who paid for it.

"Give me a break, Jacob William Hansen!" she demanded, using his full name like their mother often did when she wanted him to know he was in trouble. She shaded her eyes from the early summer sun as she continued to glare up at him. It did not seem to have the same effect as when her mother used it. "When you come down from there, I'll have your hide!"

"You may have my hide, Danielle Elizabeth Hansen,” he mocked, “but you won't have your glasses." With that, he plucked them from his face and hooked them over a smaller branch above him.

"You wouldn't dare leave them up there!" she asserted, not really sure whether he would or not. Jake knew better than to push things too far, but he might not consider abandoning her sunglasses in the limbs of a tree to count as 'too far'.

"What are you going to do? Go tell on me?" Of course, he knew she would not. They had long since stopped tattling on one another. In their household, the tattler often brought as much punishment upon him or herself as the one tattled on, and sometimes more. Instead, Jake and Dani had agreed to settle most matters between themselves, and only bring their parents in when it was more serious, like when Jake had planned to jump off the garage roof onto his skateboard, and Dani just knew he would have cracked open his skull if he had tried it.

"If you want your sunglasses back, you are just going to have to come up here and get them."

"How did you even make it up there?" she demanded. Dani was no slouch at climbing trees most of the time. She liked to play in the woods and didn't mind getting dirty, but the trees she climbed at least had branches close enough to the ground that she could jump up and grab hold of them. This maple had nothing but bare trunk for several feet above her head.

"You didn't see how I did it?" Jake asked. "You just have to wrap your legs around it and use them to hold on. Then grab as high as you can with your arms and pull your legs up higher."

Dani cocked an eyebrow at him dubiously, unsure whether she could mimic the technique. For one, her brother didn't have breasts to contend with, and Dani had been a bit of an early bloomer in that department. At fourteen, she already would have filled out a B-cup bra, if she ever wore anything other than sports bras. The lumps of fatty flesh sticking out from her chest were horribly annoying and always getting in the way. It seemed more than likely that her breasts would do just that while trying to shimmy up the tree as well.

Shrugging to herself she decided to give it a shot. She approached the trunk and wrapped her arms around it as high up as she could reach. She could just barely touch her fingers together on the other side when hugging as closely as her chest would allow. Supporting herself with her arms, she jumped and wrapped her legs around the trunk as well and felt the bark lightly scratching the inside of her thighs and back of her calves. It probably wasn't the best idea to be doing this in her cutoff jeans and a tank top, but it was far too warm out to wear her usual jeans and a hoodie. She would just have to tough her way through it.

Gritting her teeth she pushed her body upward with her legs, which invariably tugged the front of her tank top downward to expose part of her sports bra underneath, then she reached as high as she could with her arms and let her weight settle on them to pull her legs up again. This caused Dani's breasts, which were being crushed between her and the tree, to push upward, partially spilling out of the top of her sports bra and tank top. As predicted, they were getting in the way of things once again.

Dani was far too distracted to think about what kind of display she was putting on for her brother above her, though. As her weight had settled, her crotch had slid against the trunk and caused a pleasurable sensation to well up in her nether-regions. It was a shock to Dani, and she nearly let go of the tree. She'd never felt anything quite like that from “down there” before, and it was distractingly pleasant. She sat frozen in place for a moment, trying to make sense of the feeling.

"Well?" her brother voiced his impatience. "Are you just going to hang there like a koala or are you going to come get your shades?"

Letting out a low, frustrated growl, Dani continued upward, the pleasant sensation in her groin returning each time she slid it against the trunk. What on earth was going on? This was not a situation that should be causing her pleasure whatsoever, let alone down there. Her legs and arms felt like they had several new scrapes from the rough trunk, but her crotch was alight with a dull pleasurable throbbing that Dani had never experienced before. Then again, she'd never thought to rub it against anything before.

As she finally shimmied her way high enough to grab hold of the lower-most branch, Dani was panting from more than the sun's heat and her exertion. Pulling herself up onto the sturdy limb, she hoped her brother didn't notice the flush in her face or the way she self-consciously adjusted her tank top so that it properly covered what it was meant to. Then she looked up to see him holding her sunglasses out to her from the branch he was seated on.

"Not cool, Jake!" she chided, snatching her sunglasses from his hand and inspecting them for damage. Satisfied they were none the worse for wear, she slid them into her dark hair, which was pulled back into a loose ponytail that hung just past her shoulders, so that they rested securely atop her head.

"Oh stop your whining," he brushed off her anger. "You know you needed some motivation to get out of the kitchen. Mom has had you cooped up in there all morning."

"Yeah, that's because it gets too hot to bake in the afternoon, doofus! Don't you want fresh bread for the monstrous sandwich I'm sure you will somehow manage to stuff down your throat for lunch?"

"Fair point," Jake acknowledged. "But aren't you glad to get out and get your blood pumping?"

"No!" Dani retorted. "Look at me!" She held her scraped-up arms out for his inspection. "I blame you for this!"

"Oh come on! You love it!" Jake insisted. "I have seen you laughing off far worse war-wounds than that."

Dani sighed and shook her head at him. He was right, of course. She was known for playing hard. Hard enough to keep up with the boys in the neighborhood, who often used to wrestle her like she was one of them. At least, they had until recently. Since she'd developed breasts they all seemed scared of her. All except Jake, but he was her brother. They had never been awkward with one another, and he still didn't seem to notice that she was a girl, let alone growing into a woman.

For most of their childhood, Jake was the only playmate Dani had, so she had adapted to playing like a boy. Instead of Barbies and tea sets, it had been Legos and Nerf guns, and she had loved every minute of it, even if it did tend to come with a fair share of bruises and scrapes. And sure, Jake could be an absolute pest, but it was mutual antagonism born out of playful sibling affection.

"Fine," she admitted. "It was a welcome rescue from mom's home ec class. But you're still going to owe me for all the scrapes I have from climbing this tree. My legs are even worse than my arms!"

"I'm sure you'll think of some way to get sweet revenge," Jake laughed. "You always do."

Again, he was right. As much as Jake infuriated her with his taunting, teasing, and pranks, Dani could dish it right back at him. That was part of their strange sibling relationship that made it look to all on the outside like they couldn't stand one another, when in reality they were best friends and would do anything for the other when it really mattered.

"Alright, meat-brain," Dani changed the subject, using her favorite pet name for her brother. "Now that we're free of mom's clutches for the afternoon, what should we do with ourselves?"

"I don't know what you're going to do, but when Finn gets home from school, we're going fishing."

Finn was Jake's best friend who lived just a few houses down from them. While Jake, Dani, and their siblings were homeschooled by their mother, Finn went to public school and wouldn't be getting home until mid afternoon. Soon school would be out for the summer, making Jake and Finn nearly inseparable during daylight hours, but that was still a week and a half away, despite the heat wave they were getting in early June, and then Finn's family would be going to summer camp for three weeks, so the boys were taking advantage of as much time as they could get to hang out while they had the chance. Dani knew that she only had a short time while Finn was at camp to have her brother to herself before he would be all but lost to her for three months, since Jake and Finn usually didn't like having her along with them anymore. They had played together for years, but over the last several months, the two boys had started excluding her from their activities.

That left Dani feeling quite alone when Jake and Finn rode their bikes off to wherever they hung out these days. She had no friends of her own in the neighborhood. Her closest female friend, Audrey, lived almost a half-hour away, in a small town to the north, so they only really got to see each other at church, and the occasional planned sleepover.

"Fine, ditch your sister, as usual," Dani complained, rolling her eyes at her brother.

"Don't be like that, Dani," Jake protested. "It's just awkward talking about girls with your sister around, ya know?"

"Like you actually have any girls to talk about!" she teased.

"Maybe not, but a guy can live vicariously through his best friend, can't he?"

"Ha!" Dani scoffed. "I seriously doubt Finley O'Connor has a lineup of girls to give you all the juicy details about, either. At least not any that aren't figments of his imagination."

"You might be surprised."

Was that a blush that suddenly appeared on Jake's face? Had she misjudged Finn? Jake's best friend was not what she would think of as a chick-magnet. He was a bean-pole of a boy with an unkempt mop of red hair topping his head. He had a mouth that was too large for his face that always seemed to be twisted in a mischievous grin, and an over-abundance of freckles that covered every inch of him that Dani had ever seen, which was most of him since he often accompanied their family to go swimming at the river. He did not fit into Dani's definition of attractive, nor any other girl she knew. Not that she knew many other girls well enough to talk about boys with them.

"Whatever you say, meat brain," Dani said, shifting on the branch and dropping to hang beneath it before letting go to allow herself to fall the three or four feet down to the ground. She landed on her feet, bending her legs deeply to absorb the impact, then stood up straight and defiant. Brushing her hands off on the sides of her cutoffs and looking back up at her brother. "I'll just have to figure out how to keep myself occupied, as always."

There was more disappointment in her voice than she had intended. She didn't really want to make him feel bad for leaving her without anyone to hang out with for the afternoon. She could find things to do to keep herself busy. For one, she could help her younger brothers finish up their school work, though that would likely only get her through the first hour after lunchtime or so. The benefit of being homeschooled was that you could easily get all your work done for the day in just a few short hours, instead of being cooped up in a classroom the whole day like the public-schoolers had to endure. Of course, that was also the downside, because you then had to figure out what you would do with all the extra time you had.

Then Dani remembered the pleasurable sensation she had experienced while climbing the tree. That was certainly something she could investigate this afternoon while Jake was off gallivanting with Finn. She wanted to see if that feeling could be repeated, or if it was just some kind of fluke. She wasn't about to go rub her crotch against trees where anyone might see her, though. Perhaps she could find somewhere more discreet to experiment and see if that sensation returned. It had felt SO GOOD! Surely she could find a way to make it happen again.

Jake watched as his sister strolled away from the tree back toward the house, her round bottom framed enticingly in her cutoff jeans. He couldn't believe he was looking at her that way; she was his sister after all, not some random girl like the ones Finn liked to show him. Yet, after watching her climb the tree to retrieve her stolen sunglasses from him, Jake could not deny that she possessed every quality that made those girls on Finn's tablet so appealing.

Finn had been sharing pictures of naked and nearly-naked girls with Jake almost since he had gotten the tablet as a Christmas present last year. Well, Jake supposed they were actually women, not girls, since they all looked much older than Dani, and most had more pronounced curves. Then again, that could just be because he was seeing them without their clothes on, while Dani's curves were usually covered up. And Dani definitely did have some curves that Jake could no longer help but notice, especially after the display he had just seen.

From his perch in the branches of the maple tree, Jake had a perfect view down the front of his sister's tank top as she had shimmied her way up the trunk. No, he had not seen her nipples - her sports bra had done it's job of holding them in - but her round breasts pressing up prominently every time she let her weight rest on her arms made it clear that she was no longer the flat-chested little girl he somehow had still thought of her as. He should not have been so naive. He knew his own body had changed drastically, but had not even considered that his sister's was changing as well, let alone that she might just look a lot like the women in those pictures when she took her clothes off.

Jake frowned, noticing that his thoughts had made his dick stiffen in his pants. These were not thoughts he should be having about his sister! Hopefully Finn would have some new pictures to distract him away from thinking of Dani in that context. For that reason and more, Jake looked forward to his friend getting home from school, when the two of them could head out to do some "fishing". Oh, they might do a bit of actual fishing as well, but most of their time would likely be spent at their fort in the woods, well away from any prying eyes, while Finn shared his latest photographic acquisitions.

It would still be a few hours before the bus dropped his friend off where their street connected to the main road, so Jake resigned himself to finding something else to distract him from thoughts of his sister until then. It was too nice a day to expect that he could get away with playing Xbox in the basement game room. His brother, Travis, should be done with his school work by now, though, and always enjoyed tinkering with bikes in the garage with him, so Jake dropped out of the tree and headed toward the house to seek his brother out.

He crossed the back lawn and their dog, Dozer, ran to meet him. He was a massive brute of a dog, being a full-bred Rottweiler, but he was as gentle and loyal as anyone could ask for with the Hansen children. Jake patted the dog's blocky head and rubbed his ears as he strode toward the back deck. He skirted around the left side of the deck and down the concrete stairs to an exterior door that led directly to the basement where he expected he would find his brother.

All of the Hansen boys had rooms in the basement. Jake, as the oldest boy, had his own, while Travis and Aaron shared a room on the opposite end, next to the bathroom, with the game room and stairs up to the front entryway situated conveniently in-between. At age ten, Travis was three years younger than Jake, though he would be turning eleven in the fall, so it was more like two and a half years. Aaron was another three years younger than that, at age seven. The two of them were very close, just like Jake and Dani had always been, but lately Travis had been wanting to spend more time with Jake, whenever the older boy would allow it.

The last of the Hansen children was their adopted sister, Rebecca, who was only two years old. Everyone called her Bec, and she lived in the nursery upstairs next to their parents' master bedroom. Their family had fostered her as an infant, and finally adopted her just last year. Dani had been thrilled to finally have a sister, despite the massive age difference, and couldn't wait to teach the child all about being a girl. Not that Dani really had any clue how to be a girl herself, having grown up with three brothers.

As expected, when Jake opened the door into the basement, which opened into their game room, his younger brother was seated facing him on the couch with an Xbox controller in hand, transfixed by the large flat screen television on the wall. He looked quite a lot like Jake, with his short, brown hair and blue eyes. The younger boy hadn’t yet started to fill out with muscle tone, though, making him look scrawny, with a head too large for his stringy limbs. The effect was particularly humorous when he stood next to Jake.

"You'd better not let mom or dad catch you on that when the sun's out," Jake warned his brother.

"Mom's still busy helping Aaron with his math, and Dad's working on tonight's sermon," Travis assured him. "Besides, I was going to get off in just a few minutes anyway."

"Oh trust me," Jake began, crossing to the couch and sitting next to his brother, to see that he was playing Minecraft. "I know how 'just a few minutes' can turn into several hours without even realizing it. Why don't you come hang out in the garage and we'll get that chain tightened on your bike so it's not always falling off on you."

"Really!?" Travis exclaimed, putting the controller down and turning to Jake with an excited look on his face.

"Of course, runt!" Jake had continued to call his brother the pet name even after Aaron was born, much to Travis' chagrin. "What are big brother's for?"

He wasn't about to tell him that the reason he was suddenly so willing to help his little brother out was to take his mind off of thinking about Dani. Seeing her round breasts pressing out of the top of her tank top had shattered Jake's ability to think of her in practically the same terms as his brothers, or one of his male friends. Now he found himself remembering her long, smooth legs, and round bottom swaying back and forth hypnotically as she had walked back toward the house, and it seemed the more he told himself he shouldn't think of her that way, the harder it was not to.

Travis shut off the Xbox and the two boys marched up the stairs toward the door to the garage. As Jake pulled it open, he heard his mom call out from the dining room. "You boys don't go far! Lunchtime is coming in thirty minutes!"

"Don't worry mom!" Jake called back. "Travis and I will just be in the garage working on his bike!"

He didn't wait for a response before disappearing into the dark and hitting the button on the wall to open the massive roll up door on the two-car garage, allowing the sunlight to flood in. Then he and Travis went to work on the bike, not only tightening the chain, but straightening the handlebars that had been twisted to one side when Travis had crashed into a tree, and replacing one of the pedals that had nearly fallen apart since it was a hand-me-down bike from someone at their church. Travis was thrilled and rode the bike up and down their short driveway and around the cul-de-sac until their mother called them in for lunch.

After scarfing down a massive sandwich, as Dani had predicted, a bag of chips, and a banana, Jake offered to take Travis and Aaron on bike ride to the park and back to pass the time until Finn got home from school. He worried that Dani might want to come, too, but she had disappeared as soon as she was done with lunch without a word. That was highly unusual for her, but not unwelcome since Jake wasn't sure how he would keep himself from ogling her body if she came along.

Thankfully, the bike ride with his younger brothers ate up a fair amount of the afternoon. When the time finally came for Finn to be dropped off, Jake let his mom know where he was going then grabbed his fishing pole and tackle box and hopped on his bike once again to pedal down to the corner where the bus dropped off all the kids that lived on their street. He arrived just as the bus was pulling away, and saw his friend, backpack slung casually across one shoulder, strolling toward him among four other kids from the neighborhood of various ages.

"Jeez Jake!" Finn exclaimed. "You must have been bored out of your mind to meet me right as I got dropped off!"

"Let's just say I'm glad you're finally home," Jake responded, swinging his leg across the back of his bike to dismount and turning it around to walk along side his friend back the direction he had come.

"Yeah, I'm finally free from that prison, even if it is only until tomorrow," Finn joked. "Seriously, though, you usually come find me at home, after I've had a chance to ditch my bag and pack us some snacks. What gives?"

Jake sighed. He certainly wasn't going to tell his friend the real reason he was so eager to hang out with him. What would Finn think of him if he knew he was having dirty thoughts about his own sister?

"It's been a long day, is all," he said finally, and that was partially true. It had felt exceptionally long. "And we won't be able to stay out long tonight, since I have church."

"Oh that's right, it's Wednesday, so you have to go be an altar boy tonight," Finn teased. "No wonder you want to get your debauchery in ahead of time."

"It's not like that..." Jake protested halfheartedly. "But now that you mention it, do you have any new pictures to share?"

Finn glanced around them to see if any of the other kids who had gotten off the bus were still walking close by, but they had all split off to head to their own homes.

"Dude... I've found us some good ones. You'll have jerk-off material for the next month! Or you would if you had a photographic memory."

"Oh shut it!" Jake said, punching his friend's shoulder. "It's not like your memory is any better."

"Doesn't have to be. I'm the one with the tablet," Finn pointed out as they turned into his driveway and Jake laid his bike down carefully on the front lawn, making sure the fishing gear didn't get damaged.

"You say that now, but just make sure your parents don't catch you with those pictures saved on it," Jake warned.

"Oh, don't worry about that," Finn assured him. "My parent's don't check what I've been doing on it. They only got it for me because they figure it will keep me from being too noisy and disturbing their peace. I doubt they could even figure out how to turn it on."

Finn wasn't exaggerating. His parents were much older than Jake's, and had not grown up with computers. They had both been married before and had adult children from their previous marriages, some of whom had their own kids already. They got together and had Finn and his older brother Scott when they were both in their forties. Now they were in their late fifties and far from being computer literate. The only reason they had an internet connection at all was because it had come with their cable TV plan and Scott had set it up.

"Wait here for a minute," Finn instructed. "I just have to drop off my bag and grab my gear." With that the red head disappeared inside his front door, appearing a few short minutes later with his own fishing pole and tackle box. He'd also changed into shorts and a t-shirt. As he approached, he popped open his tackle box and showed Jake that his tablet was tucked inside, then he retrieved his own bike from the side of the garage and the two boys headed out.

They rode through the park and out of the back of the neighborhood, where it was bordered by logging company land, serviced by a bumpy dirt road. Nearly a mile down the dirt road, they cut into the woods, stowing their bikes in some bushes. The forest was thick here, and full of fallen logs that the boys deftly maneuvered over and around to reach their destination. Barely visible in the undergrowth ahead was a short, vaguely unnaturally shaped structure that was the fort the two of them had constructed the previous summer, and had continued to improve upon since then. It was made entirely of natural materials, a fact that Jake was particularly proud of, and only large enough for three or four to sit in comfortably. They had constructed it by lashing logs together using roots and vines and anything else that would work as cordage, then taking evergreen boughs to create a roof and walls that did a fair job of blocking the wind, though a less fair job of keeping out the rain, as they had discovered the hard way.

The important thing was, the fort was a place they could reasonably expect to be left alone. Even in hunting season, not many people were wandering these woods, since they were too close to residential neighborhoods to safely shoot a rifle. The logging company that owned the land didn't even seem to have any intention of logging it anytime soon. They might have in years past, but that was before the city had grown so much that all the neighborhoods had sprung up around it. Indeed, the most likely event would be that the logging company would sell the land to a developer and yet another neighborhood would be built. Until then, Jake and his friend could use their fort to hide away and look at dirty pictures on Finn's tablet.

The two of them crawled through the small opening that served as a doorway and Jake was immediately enveloped by the scent of pine and spruce from the boughs laid on the walls, roof, and even the floor of their fort, to make it more comfortable to sit inside. The interior was not tall enough for him to stand, though he could move around on his knees without his head brushing against the roof, and the evergreen boughs were so thickly piled on the walls and roof that the only light within was the meager amount that filtered through the doorway. Jake took a seat with his back to one of the walls while Finn sat beside him and powered up his tablet.

"I have some real babes to show you today, my friend," Finn bragged, punching in his security code so that the tablet allowed him access to his home screen. Then he tapped the icon for the photos app and turned the screen so Jake could see it better.

Inside the dim fort, the tablet seemed to blaze with light as an image filled its screen. The picture was of a stunning blonde with wavy hair hanging loose to her shoulders. She was facing toward the camera as though looking past it into the distance while standing in a mostly empty room, though the background was too blurry to pick out any details. The shot only showed her from the waist up, and she was unbuttoning a pair of white jeans, though it was impossible to tell if they were pants or shorts. The top half of her body was completely bare, and her large breasts stood out proudly above her toned stomach. She was absolutely magnificent! She didn't have the biggest tits out of all the girls Finn had shown him before, but they were more than adequately large, perfectly round, and had similarly rounded areolas tipped with eraser shaped nipples. Her skin was the perfect shade of tan, with no tan-lines whatsoever.

"She's a stunner, right?" Finn asked, seeing Jake's reaction. "Her name's Nata Lee, or at least that's what she calls herself. She's got loads of pictures with her clothes on, but this is one of the only ones I could find where she shows her tits."

"She's a babe, for sure," Jake agreed, still staring at the photo. Finn swiped his finger across the screen and a new photo took the place of the stunning blonde.

Pictured was a young woman with dark blonde hair with a hint of red, tied back in a short ponytail. She was laying completely naked on a white couch with the photo taken from above looking down on her. She was staring straight into the camera, a mischievous smile on her face, with one hand caressing her shoulder and the other pressing in on an ample breast. Her breasts were easily as large as the first girl's, but they seemed to sag more. Her areolas were more oval in shape, and didn't contrast with her skin tone as much. The main attraction, though, was the bottom half of her body, with her legs spread wide to reveal her shaved pussy, it's pink inner folds poking out from between the soft outer lips. She was equally as gorgeous as the first girl, though in a decidedly different way. This girl looked like more fun, while the first looked more serious. The way her hair was tied back in a ponytail made her look younger, too, though there was no way she was anywhere near his age with tits like those. Something about her smile made Jake's cock twitch even more than looking at her naked body. It held the promise of delights he had never dreamed of.

"Another one you approve of, I take it?" Finn asked with a laugh. "Just wait. They get even better."

Swiping the screen again, a close-up image of a shaven pussy and the woman's inner thighs filled the screen. The inner folds of the pussy glistened with moisture and they were parted, revealing an oblong opening into her depths.

"Why is she wet down there?" Jake asked, transfixed by the high resolution close-up that showed her every fold and goose-bump.

"I don't know, maybe she just went pee," Finn replied. "But that's where you stick your dick in." He pointed to the opening.

"Wow..." Jake breathed. "That's crazy..."

Finn swiped the screen again, much to Jake's dismay, but his disappointment at not getting more time to inspect such a detailed image of a pussy evaporated as the next image filled the screen. It was of a brunette with long, dark hair hanging loosely over her shoulder as she leaned against a wall. The shot was taken from an angle to her left side, though not fully a profile shot, and only showed her from the chest up. What was visible was completely exposed, and she had slightly tanned skin and perky breasts that were nowhere near as big as the previous girls’, though they were adequately round, with erect nipples and round areolas that contrasted nicely with her skin tone. Somehow, those breasts were even more alluring to Jake, even though they weren't as large. What shocked and captivated him, though, was her face. Her round nose, full lips with just the hint of a smile, and thin, dark eyebrows hanging just above her sultry eyes, made her look uncannily like an older version of Dani. His sister still possessed a bit more girlish roundness to her cheeks and innocence in her eyes, and usually kept her long hair tied back and out of the way, but there was no denying the strong resemblance. Was this what she would look like with her hair down and a few more years of growing up? This girl's breasts were probably closer to the same size as Dani's, too. Was that what his sister's tits looked like under her shirt and sports bra?

The image had only been on the screen for a few seconds when Finn suddenly swiped it away saying, "Sorry, I thought I had deleted that one."

"What? Why?" Jake asked, looking up from the tablet, which now had a busty redhead filling the screen.

"Because..." Finn hesitated. "That one looks a lot like your sister, and I thought that might be weird."

"Oh..." Jake said, feeling his face turn crimson and suddenly glad that it was too dark in the fort for his friend to see. "I... I hadn't really noticed."

Finn chuckled nervously and said, "I suppose you wouldn't if your attention was on her tits the whole time."

"Right?" Jake agreed, adding his own nervous laugh. Then it suddenly hit him that his friend had been looking at pictures of someone who looked like his sister. "Hey! Why did you have that picture in the first place if you know it looks like Dani?"

"Chill bro!" Finn started, setting the tablet down on the opposite side of him from Jake and putting his hands up defensively. "I am sure that all of these girls look like the sisters of someone we know."

"That's probably true, but this one looks like my sister, and you knew it did when you saved it to your tablet!" The heat in Jake's face was growing and he wasn't sure if it was because of his embarrassment or his anger at his friend.

"Look, I can understand why you're mad. You have every right to be the protective brother." Finn edged away from Jake a few inches as he spoke. "But before you pummel me, you have to admit that Dani is hot as fuck, and I am not going to be the only guy to notice."

Jake certainly did not want to admit that his sister was hot, but then hadn't that been his issue all afternoon? He'd never thought of her in those terms before, but he'd suddenly had her femininity thrust in his face and he had to admit that it was really messing with his perception of her. Now, after seeing a picture of a naked woman who looked uncannily similar to her, it was even harder not to think of Dani as incredibly attractive, or as Finn had put it, "hot as fuck".

The steam had been taken out of his anger, but Jake still wasn't in any mood to hang out with his friend, knowing that Finn had thought of Dani in similar terms as he was reluctantly having to admit he now did as well. Finn was right, of course, and there would probably be loads of guys who would think of his sister that way, but Jake simply wasn't prepared to find her attractive himself, let alone for anyone else to have the same opinion.

"Whatever, man..." Jake said, crawling to the doorway. "I'm going home to get dinner before church tonight. Maybe we can go fishing tomorrow." The tone of his voice made it plain that he didn't plan on it. He emerged from the fort and retrieved his bike from the bushes without even waiting for Finn's reply. How on earth was he going to make sense of his friend's dirty thoughts about his sister if he couldn't even make sense of his own?

As Dani rode home from church that night, she thought back on the events of the day. After chasing Jake out of the house to retrieve her sunglasses, and discovering the pleasant sensation in her groin when she rubbed it against the tree while climbing up after him, she had looked forward to finding herself some alone time to see if she could make it happen again. First, though, she had helped tutor her youngest brother, Aaron, with his math, his least favorite subject because he struggled with it so much. Then it had been lunch time and Dani had started to wonder how she could possibly find any time to herself for the afternoon. In a household of five children, there wasn't a lot of alone time to be had, and since her bedroom was right next to the living room on the ground level, she could not expect to get away with hiding in there; certainly not with the sun shining outside. Her mother would ensure that all the children spent ample time outdoors as long as the weather was good, and June had been unseasonably clear and hot so far.

As much as Dani wanted to investigate whether she could reproduce that warm and pleasurable feeling, she couldn't just go rubbing her crotch against objects where anyone might see her. With the privacy of her own room out of the question until later that evening, that left only the tree-house in the back yard, but that was Travis and Aaron's favorite hang-out spot most afternoons. Fortunately, Jake had unwittingly come to the rescue by taking the other boys with him on a bike ride. That in itself was odd. Usually Jake would spend most of the day until Finn got home from school hanging out with her. Yet, today he seemed to have avoided her like the plague after stealing her sunglasses that morning. She decided she would need to find out what that was all about if it continued, but for today it had worked to her advantage, affording her the alone time she craved.

Dani had gone out to the tree-house immediately after her brothers left for their bike ride. It was situated at the back of their property, built around the trunk of another of the massive maple trees, with a ladder leading up to a trap door in its floor. It was not terribly high off the ground, only ten to twelve feet or so, but that was high enough that no one standing on the ground could see inside the small windows. Once inside, Dani knew she could expect near complete privacy, especially since the branches of the tree hid the tree house windows from anyone on the second floor of their home looking toward the back of the property.

Hesitantly, Dani had gone to the trunk of the tree sticking up through the middle of the tree-house floor. It had a slightly larger circumference than the one she had climbed that morning, but she could still wrap her legs all the way around it. She could not do the same with her arms, however, so she leaned back and supported her weight with her hands on the rough planks beneath her. This didn't allow her to move her hips nearly enough to rub herself against the tree, so she let her feet fall to the floor as well. This gave her the freedom of motion she needed, and also allowed her to control how much pressure she exerted as she slid her cutoff jean clad crotch against the tree. The sensation was nearly immediate; a dull, warm pleasure welling up from between her legs. She continued to move her hips up and down, sliding herself against the tree's firm girth, the roughness of the bark dulled by the layers of cloth between it and her skin. The sensation seemed to build with each repeated grinding of her hips, but so did her fatigue. It was hard work to hold her whole body suspended in the air with just her arms and legs while she pumped and ground her groin against the trunk. Soon she was forced to collapse to the floor in exhaustion, despite how good it felt and how much she wanted to keep going.

She needed to find something else she could rub herself against. Something that didn't require her to hold herself up the whole time, but the inside of the tree-house was pretty sparse. There were a couple of beanbag chairs and a small table between them acting as the only furniture, but that was about all, aside from a few action figures and Lego bricks her brothers had left strewn across the floor. She wondered if she might be able to use her own hand instead, and went over to recline in one of the beanbag chairs. Spreading her legs, she placed the palm of her hand on the crotch of her cutoffs and gently rubbed downward and back up. The sensation was pleasant, but not as strong as it had been while rubbing against the tree trunk. She continued to rub herself for several minutes, but the sensation just stayed a dull, pleasurable ache, rather than building upon itself as it had when grinding against something more firm and solid, not to mention more textured, than the palm of her own hand.

Frustrated, Dani had spent the rest of the afternoon playing with their dog and then helped her mother prepare for dinner. Now that she had a bit more time to think about what had happened, though, she wondered if the sensation with her hand might have been stronger if she didn't have the thick fabric of her cutoffs in the way. She would have the perfect opportunity to test that theory not long after getting home, since Wednesday night was her turn to take a shower. Dani liked to take her showers late in the evening, if possible. It always felt good to go to bed fresh and clean, and it was relaxing to brush and dry her long hair, which usually helped her wind down for sleep. The shower would also be the perfect opportunity to be alone and try rubbing herself without any clothing in-between her hand and her vagina, which seemed to be the source of the pleasant sensation.

When their minivan pulled into the garage, the whole family piled out, filed into the house through the door to the main entryway, and split off in various directions. Dani's mother and father went upstairs to put Bec down for bed, her brothers went downstairs to get their pajamas on and brush their teeth, and Dani went through the kitchen and living room to get all the way around to her own bedroom. Once there, she retrieved her shower supplies from atop her vanity across from her bed. Her bathroom doubled as the family and guest bathroom, and was too small for Dani to leave all of her things laying around on the counter like her brothers could in their larger bathroom downstairs. She was allowed to leave her shampoo and body wash in the shower, because it was hidden from guests by the closed shower door. She was also permitted to leave her toothbrush and toothpaste inside the medicine cabinet behind the over-sink mirror. But she had to keep her razor, shaving gel, deodorant, and towels in her own room and take anything she needed with her to use the shower. This resulted in Dani doing as little of her hygiene in the bathroom as she could get away with, using her vanity in her bedroom instead.

Dani brought a towel for her hair, another for her body, and her bathrobe with her as she exited her room and crossed behind the living room couch to the small bathroom beyond. Closing and locking the door behind her, she crossed the room and locked the opposite door as well. Whoever had designed their home had thought it would be convenient to have access to the bathroom from both the living room and the kitchen. In reality it had just been more hassle remembering to lock and unlock both doors instead of just one. Indeed, it had led to more than one awkward encounter when she had forgotten to lock one door or the other before using the toilet, only to have her father or one of her brothers barge in on her by mistake. Having ensured a similarly embarrassing event would not occur this evening, Dani set her things on the small counter next to the sink and began to disrobe, letting each article of clothing fall to the floor. Then she pulled out the hair tie holding her ponytail back and strode naked over to the shower stall. The bathroom was too small to fit a tub, but Dani didn't mind most of the time. If she really wanted to take a bath, her parents would often let her use the massive tub in their master bathroom upstairs, rather than make her use the one in her brothers' bathroom in the basement. Most of the time she just wanted to get clean and be done with it, though, so a shower suited her fine.

She turned on the water and waited for it to get warm enough to step in, then turned it up until it was just this side of scalding, the way she liked it. When the steaming hot water poured over her skin, she let out a deep and relaxed sigh of pleasure, then got her hair thoroughly wet before sudsing it up with shampoo and rinsing it out, enjoying every second of the cleansing heat. Her plans of trying to give herself pleasure again were nearly forgotten as she lost herself in the soothing waters, until she started soaping up her body and she got to washing her more sensitive regions. As her fingers moved through the tuft of hair on the mound above her vagina she remembered that she was going to try to use her hand to rub against her bare skin and see if that made any difference. Dipping her hand lower, she put pressure against her mound and the outer lips of her vagina with her palm of her hand, the water and soap allowing it to slide smoothly along without any noticeable friction. Her body responded with a slight pleasurable ache, encouraging her to continue.

As she slowly rubbed the palm of her hand up and down against her sex, she felt the sensation begin to build upon itself, growing in strength and demand for more. Her hips had begun pressing into the motions of her hand almost of their own accord and Dani was surprised to feel something between the outer folds of her vagina that had grown firm. It was like a shallow ridge with a round nub, protected beneath the folds of skin. Experimentally, she let her palm drift higher over her mound, and ran two of her fingers to either side of the nub. The resulting shudder of pleasure was almost overwhelming, making her legs feel weak so that she had to lean against the shower wall to remain upright. Whatever that was, it felt AMAZING, and was most certainly the source of the pleasurable sensations.

Dani focused her attention on that nub, running her fingers up and down, around, and across it, enjoying every spark of more and more intense pleasure that erupted as a result. She was not prepared for what happened next, as her whole body suddenly went tense involuntarily, and pleasure exploded inside her, pulsing and throbbing through her whole core. She gasped in surprise and bit her lip hard to keep herself from calling out, since she knew her parents were likely watching TV just beyond the bathroom wall. Her legs could not hold her anymore, and she let herself slide down the smooth side of the shower stall, her fingers still gently teasing the center of her pleasure as wave after wave of sensation wracked her body. Each wave eventually seemed smaller and less intense than the last until it finally subsided, leaving behind a satisfied hum of pleasure as Dani's breath came in desperate heaves.

She had no idea what had just happened, but it had been utterly fantastic! She knew instantly that this would be her new shower-time routine, maybe even nightly bedtime routine, from now on. She had no idea she could give herself such pure and intense bliss! Absently, she wondered if her friend Audrey was aware of it. Maybe it was just something unique to Dani, and Audrey would look at her like a weirdo when she asked, but she decided she must find out for sure the next time she had opportunity to hang out with her friend.

When her breathing finally returned to normal, Dani collected herself from the shower floor and finished washing before shutting off the water and grabbing one of her towels. She hoped that her parents hadn't noticed how much longer of a shower she had taken than normal, as she didn't want to try and explain why. She could probably come up with an excuse if she thought about it, but her brain wasn't firing on all cylinders after that incredible experience. As she tied a second towel around her still soaking wet hair, she thought to herself that even though she'd just moments ago enjoyed the deepest pleasure she’d ever felt, she couldn't wait to try it again.

Jake lay in his bed trying to focus on reading a book, but found that he could not keep his mind on the task at hand. His brothers had already gone to bed, and he could hear the water running upstairs where his sister still taking a shower. Meanwhile, his parents were probably watching TV in the living room, unless Bec had given them trouble trying to put her down for the night. As one of the oldest two Hansen children, Jake was allowed to stay up later than his younger brothers, but because they were trying to sleep, he was restricted to having quiet time in his room. Normally he'd be fine with that. He enjoyed reading, or drawing, or whittling with his pocketknife, but tonight was different.

All through church, Jake had been distracted from the youth pastor’s message by the image he'd seen on Finn's tablet screen that afternoon. He had nearly forgotten the other pictures, but the one of the woman who looked so much like Dani was firmly lodged in his brain, even though he'd only seen it for a few seconds. The perky breasts with erect nipples jutting out below elegant collar bones and satin smooth skin were burned into his memory, along with that slight, knowing smile and seductive eyes. It was his sister's face, even if obviously more mature and angular. Was there a similar resemblance to his sister's body? He'd probably never know. Dani was just one floor above him, completely naked in the shower, but beyond his gaze. He'd have no excuse to go anywhere near that bathroom to even attempt to catch a glimpse of her. Even if he tried, his sister was always good about locking the door since she lived with three brothers.

Then a thought occurred to him: Dani wouldn't just be undressed in the bathroom for her shower. He'd sat in the living room watching a movie with his parents before and seen her come out of the bathroom wrapped in her robe to scurry across to her bedroom to change into pajamas. That meant she would be naked in her bedroom, too, at least for a short time. Moreover, her bedroom had a window that she always complained was pointless because the only thing she could see out of it was the overgrown rhododendron bush planted outside. It was so big and thick with foliage that she could not even see through it to the side fence between their yard and the forest beyond. For his part, Jake had always retorted that at least she had a window, since his basement bedroom had none. The only thing on that side of the house outside Dani's window was a completely unused space intended for parking an RV, which the Hansens could never afford on their father’s pastor salary. If Jake was quiet about it, he could sneak out the basement door into the back yard, and around to Dani's window. By now it was dark enough that he probably would not be seen, if he was careful. He would have to hurry, though, because he had just heard the shower water stop.

Not wasting any more time thinking about it, he sat up, closed his book, and set it on the bed before throwing on some shoes and a light jacket, since the night air would likely be cool. Then he crept out of his room as quietly as he could to avoid alerting his brothers, in case they were still awake in their bedroom on the opposite side of the game room. The basement was dark, but Jake could easily navigate past the couch and coffee table on his left to the basement's exterior door. He eased it open, stepped outside, and closed it again just as silently, then crept up the concrete stairs to the back lawn.

Alerted to his presence, Dozer gave a low bark of alarm, then noticed it was him and trotted over from his dog house by the fence. Jake gave the big dog a pat then commanded him to go lie down in a stern whisper. The dog obeyed, returning the way he had come to plop down in front of his dog house. Jake let out a sigh of relief and continued around the corner of the house to the side where the rhododendron bush grew in front of Dani's window. The window itself was dark as Jake made his way toward it and he worried that he might have been too slow; that his sister might have already dressed in her pajamas and tucked herself into bed. Determined to confirm if that was the case, he crept closer, easing himself behind the massive bush and resting on his knees before inching his head up to the bottom corner of his sister's window. As his eyes peeked up to peer inside her room, he found that it was too dark to see anything but her window blinds, which were open to allow the sunlight in during the day. Between the blinds, all he could make out was the vague shape of her bed to his right, and her vanity on the opposite wall to his left. Beyond her bed he could make out the strong right angle of her closet door, but no details at all. Not enough to confirm whether his sister was in bed already or not.

Suddenly, a long, vertical sliver of light appeared at the back left end of the room and grew wider as the door was opened, then light flooded his eyes as Dani turned on her bedroom light. Instinctively, Jake ducked below the window, blinking away his light-blindness, then set his resolve and peeked back into his sister's room.

Dani had closed her door and was tossing an armload of her clothes into a hamper next to her vanity. She then hung a towel from the post at the foot of her bed that was farthest from the window and began to unwrap the towel on her head from around her hair, using it to tousle the long locks and help them dry. She then moved closer to the window in order to place this towel on the other post on the opposite corner of the foot of her bed. At last she moved on to what Jake had been waiting for: she undid the tie at the waist of her robe and casually let it fall to the floor.

Jake nearly gasped at the sight of his sister's suddenly naked form. She was absolutely exquisite! Unlike the girl in the photo, she had obvious, though light, tan lines on her legs and shoulders from her cutoffs and tank top that she wore on particularly warm days. Her wet hair hung heavily past her shoulders, brushing against her skin as she moved, bumping enticingly against her breasts. And Dani's breasts were mesmerizing as they jiggled slightly on her chest while she ran her fingers through her wet hair, tossing it behind her. They definitely were not as big as the tits on the first two girls Finn had shown him that afternoon - maybe not even as big as the woman who was Dani's lookalike - but they were perky, round, and firm like only a teenage girl's tits could be, with cute nipples standing out proudly from being exposed to the air.

Jake didn't get a chance to let his gaze drift lower before Dani turned to go take a seat at her vanity, revealing a round, bubble butt for a few precious seconds before she sat down. From his angle at the window, he couldn't see Dani's reflection in her vanity's mirror, but he did get a delicious view of the side of her left breast as she grabbed her hairbrush and began working tangles out of her long hair, causing the round breast to bounce playfully and sway slightly.

He was rooted to the spot as surely as the rhododendron bush beside him as he watched his naked sister brush and dry her hair. Her skin was so perfect, and her proportions so petite, and yet toned and athletic at the same time. He could see the muscles of her arms and shoulders moving beneath her smooth skin, and the graceful slope where her neck met with her torso. How had he never noticed this before? It wasn't as if all of these things had been hidden under her clothing. He had just never paid attention until now.

Finished with her hair, Dani got up from the vanity and strode over to her closet, giving Jake his first look at her pussy with it's clump of bush on the mound above it. That was something he hadn't seen before. All of the vaginas he had seen on Finn's tablet had been bare, but Dani's had hair similar to the fuzz surrounding Jake’s own dick. Her breasts bounced with each step across the room until she turned her back to the window and opened her closet door. Jake enjoyed another glorious viewing of her round ass while she fished clothing out, then she turned and tossed her pajamas onto her bed and bent down facing him, her breasts hanging enticingly in his view for a moment before she straightened, pulling a pair of panties up her legs and over her pussy, hiding it from his gaze. Then she snagged her pajama pants off the bed and pulled them on over her panties, and Jake knew what would be next so he savored a last look at her perfect tits. Dani slipped each of her arms into the sleeves of her pajama top in turn, causing her breasts to sway and jiggle even more before she began to button up the front of the garment. Fully clothed, she turned to close her closet door and Jake could just make out the roundness of her ass from the way the light pajama material clung to her skin.

Her evening routine now concluded, Dani turned on her bedside lamp, crossed toward the door to turn off the ceiling light and returned to her bed in the half darkness. She flung aside the covers and flopped onto her mattress before snuggling in for the night, and Jake knew that was his cue to leave. He wasn't going to get any more of a show, and he'd already gotten more than he had hoped for.

Quietly as he could, he pushed his way out of the rhododendron bush and crept around to the back yard then down the stairs into the basement and across the game room to his own bedroom door, conscious that his wildly attractive sister had just settled in for the night directly above him. He slipped out of his shoes and tossed his jacket to the floor before crawling into his bed, picking up the book he couldn't focus on earlier and placing it on his nightstand. He let himself flop onto his back, his head hitting his pillow, and he stared up at the ceiling re-living every detail of what he had just seen.

He'd just watched his older sister as she went about her evening routine completely naked, and she was drop dead gorgeous! As he thought about her lithe form, his hand naturally wandered down to his dick and began gently stroking it. Soon he was jerking off in earnest and the only images in his head were of Dani. He needed very little imagination to picture her, since her body was so freshly burned into his mind, and it took no time at all before he was ejaculating pulse after pulse of thick cum into a sock that he kept nearby for that purpose.

When he was done, he felt that slight sense of guilt that always followed a jerk-off session, tinged with additional guilt for spying on his sister in the privacy of her room. Yet he already knew that since he'd gotten away with it this time, he would be back again for more. His sister generally showered Monday, Wednesday, and Friday evenings, and that meant he only had two days to wait before he would have another opportunity to see her naked. It was an opportunity he doubted he would ever pass up again.

#nsfw #taboo #incest #EroticStories #Erotica #EroticLiterature #siblings #teen #SlowBurn

A lot of build up. No actual sex until chapter 4.

2025-02-06T16:18:47Z

In reply to nevent1q…jl28
_________________________

A lot of build up. No actual sex until chapter 4.

Alright. I'll proofread the first chapter tonight and maybe ...

2025-02-06T01:27:45Z

In reply to nevent1q…qufl
_________________________

Alright. I'll proofread the first chapter tonight and maybe get it posted tomorrow. It's a bit of a slow burn story, rather than something to read for a short wank session.

Excellent! Femdom stuff ain't my thing, but glad to see ...

2025-02-05T19:39:45Z

In reply to nevent1q…3y09
_________________________

Excellent! Femdom stuff ain't my thing, but glad to see someone is using Nostr for publishing erotic fiction!

I might have to start working on my story some and publish here... It's more on the taboo side that most story sites won't allow, so maybe Nostr is a good fit.

It might be that Amethyst hasn't fully adopted the outbox ...

2025-02-05T19:19:52Z

In reply to nevent1q…2hxr
_________________________

It might be that Amethyst hasn't fully adopted the outbox model, while YahiHonne has?

Outbox means that the client will go get the notes of the people you are following based on whatever relays they are using, regardless of what relays you have set up to read from.

I have noticed that Amethyst is quite often missing notes from people I follow.

This one: #nevent1q…wndv Looks like it is actually hosted on ...

2025-02-04T05:50:36Z

In reply to nevent1q…880e
_________________________

This one:

quoting
nevent1q…wndv

If two guys are having fun like this, they should ask me for help. The only question would be, how can I help? 💋💋

#nsfw #erotica #dirtymemories #goonette #goon #gooning #masturbation #fleshlight #doublebarrell

Looks like it is actually hosted on blossom.poster.place.

Might look for somewhere else to host stuff. The owner of that server is a pretty militant Christian when it comes to NSFW content.

Welp, Nostrcheck decided it didn't want to host that ...

2025-02-04T01:10:47Z

In reply to nevent1q…eew0
_________________________

Welp, Nostrcheck decided it didn't want to host that anymore...

Need some hosting options with some balls around here.

Seems to me Nostr would be an ideal place to post #erotica short ...

2025-01-28T02:55:06Z

Seems to me Nostr would be an ideal place to post #erotica short stories.

Anyone doing that already?

Dem some grippy lips!

2025-01-27T22:49:43Z

In reply to nevent1q…azj5
_________________________

Dem some grippy lips!

The ability to differentiate between what you fantasize about and ...

2025-01-27T19:20:58Z

In reply to nevent1q…ahux
_________________________

The ability to differentiate between what you fantasize about and what you would like to actually happen is healthy.

It's a difficult problem, for sure. I don't know that ...

2025-01-27T18:25:50Z

In reply to nevent1q…n3se
_________________________

It's a difficult problem, for sure. I don't know that there CAN be an objective standard, because people are too individual. Some parents are very frank with their children or they actually find decent information on the internet, and they would be equipped for making informed decisions much earlier, while others get very little information except what they glean from their peers, much of which is bad information.

Laws, however, have to be pretty black and white in order to be effectively enforced. That's assuming one believes there should be a government enforcing laws in the first place. A lot of people here are anarcho-capitalists. I can't see that ending well, just letting the market decide on this issue.

Here and I thought we were having a substantive and respectful ...

2025-01-27T17:53:41Z

In reply to nevent1q…sp56
_________________________

Here and I thought we were having a substantive and respectful discussion. Guess not...

I am at a loss as to what would make the idea that a 15 year old can have informed consent "categorically disgusting" when the idea that a 16 year old expressing the same consent would not be. Is there something particularly informative to a young person's mind between those ages?

That is why I shifted to the subject of attraction. I wrongly assumed that is what you meant when you mentioned below 16 being "categorically disgusting." The option of it being about the ability to have informed consent simply didn't seem like it could be what you were talking about, since there is nothing fundamentally different about a 15 year old's ability to be informed compared to a 16 year old.

I am glad you can so easily tell the difference between a 15 year ...

2025-01-27T17:14:15Z

In reply to nevent1q…86f0
_________________________

I am glad you can so easily tell the difference between a 15 year old and a 16 year old and with such certainty that you can find the idea of being attracted to a 15 year old "categorically disgusting."

In my experience, it is damn difficult to guesstimate age after 13 or so. Some 18 year olds through early to mid 20s look way younger, while some 14-15 year olds look much older.

You are likely more disgusted by the idea of being attracted to a 15 year old than by actual 15 year olds. Put a more well-endowed 15 year old and a less well endowed 18 year old next to each other clad in their bikinis for a swim, without telling you which is which, and you'll find your dick betrays your sensibilities.

The ability or inability to express informed consent is more of an indictment of our culture prolonging childhood into adolescence and adolescence into mid to late 20s, in my opinion. There is no reason, other than avoiding giving an individual the information because they are "too young" that a young teen can't give informed consent, assuming some form of coercion didn't take place.

Most cultures in history have considered adulthood to begin sometime between 12 and 15 years of age. It has only been in the last couple centuries that sensibilities around this have changed. Interestingly, it has coincided with having public school available for all young people up through... wait for it... age 18. The standardization of K-12 education played a major role in society's perception that young people are still "children" until age 18, in my opinion.

DVP is my kryptonite. I cum so fast seeing that...

2025-01-27T07:02:05Z

In reply to nevent1q…fqqd
_________________________

DVP is my kryptonite. I cum so fast seeing that...

I think blossom servers are going to be the way to go. Maybe I ...

2025-01-27T07:00:39Z

In reply to nevent1q…w5l7
_________________________

I think blossom servers are going to be the way to go.

Maybe I should try to set one up just for NSFW content....

I've done some more research. Age of consent laws being ...

2025-01-27T05:35:14Z

In reply to nevent1q…lpma
_________________________

I've done some more research. Age of consent laws being pushed to age 16-18 seems to predate the porn industry, which wasn't legalized until the 1970s. Indeed, it was not illegal to have minors in pornographic productions until 1978 largely because porn itself wasn't legal until shortly before that, and a "minor" was considered anyone under the age of 16. This was not increased to age 18 until reforms made under Reagan in 1984.

Age of consent laws existed in some places in the 11th and 12th centuries, but they were much lower than 18, and generally coincided with the age of marriage, which in turn generally coincided with the age of puberty. It was hard to enforce anything on the basis of age back then, though, since age often wasn't tracked accurately and there weren't always birth records.

It wasn't until the last couple hundred years that the age of consent laws started creeping higher, and it was due to outrage against young girls being sold as prostitutes. According to Wikipedia, English common law generally set the age of consent to between 10-12, but an investigative journalist by the name of William Thomas Stead exposed what was happening with the underground prostitution of young girls and the "respectable middle-class" was so horrified by reading his accounts that they pushed for reforms, including increasing the age of consent to 16 in 1885. The US followed, with laws in various states raising the age of consent to 16-18 by 1920.

I don't think it is a coincidence that this occurred as ...

2025-01-27T03:59:03Z

In reply to nevent1q…emun
_________________________

I don't think it is a coincidence that this occurred as public schooling became more and more common, either.

From what I could find, it seems that age of majority and age of ...

2025-01-27T03:48:01Z

In reply to nevent1q…d95m
_________________________

From what I could find, it seems that age of majority and age of consent were very different things for most of history. Age of majority primarily had to do with the age a young man could be drafted for military service. It was intentionally higher than the age for marriage so he would have a chance to produce heirs before being shipped off to get killed in war.

Meanwhile, age of sexual consent was historically between 10-13 or coinciding with menstruation in girls in most places until the 1800s, when some sensationalized investigative journalism showed that young girls were being sold as prostitutes, and countries influenced by this writing were subsequently pressured to enact laws raising the age of consent to 13, 16, and eventually 18 in many places.

What's the history behind 18 being arbitrarily made the age ...

2025-01-26T17:41:03Z

What's the history behind 18 being arbitrarily made the age of majority? Who decided that?

#teen

@nprofile…z3cm, if you are currently using Primal on mobile, ...

2025-01-26T17:38:36Z

In reply to nevent1q…v08h
_________________________

bilo (nprofile…z3cm), if you are currently using Primal on mobile, your key will be found in Settings > Keys. Top one on that page is your public key, bottom one is your private key that you need for logging into other Nostr apps.

Either way that makes you a MAP, right? In one case you are ...

2025-01-24T04:24:29Z

In reply to nevent1q…2jwx
_________________________

Either way that makes you a MAP, right?

In one case you are attracted to someone who looks like a minor, and in the other you're attracted to an actual minor.

Girls who are legitimately 18+ may appear much younger. Girls who ...

2025-01-24T01:15:19Z

Girls who are legitimately 18+ may appear much younger.
Girls who are under 18 may appear older, especially with a bit of makeup.

So which is more fucked up? Getting hard for a girl who's over 18 but looks younger, or getting hard for a girl who is under 18 but looks older?

You're on Mastodon, right? I knew there was a bridge, but I ...

2025-01-23T18:59:15Z

In reply to nevent1q…qn9d
_________________________

You're on Mastodon, right?

I knew there was a bridge, but I had assumed it only allowed folks on Nostr to see original posts. Didn't realize users on Mastodon and Nostr could interact.

Grinding on the edge of a sink is a new one... Then again, it ...

2025-01-22T06:49:59Z

Grinding on the edge of a sink is a new one...

Then again, it reminds me of an erotic story I started writing a while ago and never finished where the girl figures out how to masturbate by grinding against a tree trunk.

quoting
nevent1q…gtvn
🦴🦴🦴🦴🦴🦴
Repost if you like...
#porn #sex #sexygirl #pussylover #mastodonfucker #reddit #petitegonewild #fuck #nsfw #SexPervertSyndicate #sexo #tits #fuckreddit #fucktwitter #gloryhole #milflover #sugarmoms #banging #tetona #hotmom #jugs #Fuck1

Oh fuck... She's adorable! #nevent1q…rpml

2025-01-22T06:47:59Z

Oh fuck... She's adorable!

quoting
nevent1q…rpml
🔞 adult content View on Loforo »

Taking him to the hilt, as she should. #nevent1q…3qk7

2025-01-22T06:46:38Z

Taking him to the hilt, as she should.

quoting
nevent1q…3qk7
🔞 adult content View on Loforo »

AI is really getting crazy these days... Wish I could point you ...

2025-01-20T09:00:41Z

In reply to nevent1q…d0le
_________________________

AI is really getting crazy these days... Wish I could point you to what you are looking for, but I imagine the trouble is finding somewhere that would let you host it.

Are they 18+? How the fuck would you know one way or the other? ...

2025-01-20T08:29:11Z

Are they 18+? How the fuck would you know one way or the other?

quoting
nevent1q…vyf7
🥵

What client are you using currently?

2025-01-19T07:24:32Z

In reply to nevent1q…lqj7
_________________________

What client are you using currently?

Age laws are arbitrary and have changed over time based on ...

2025-01-18T20:39:34Z

In reply to nevent1q…tsp4
_________________________

Age laws are arbitrary and have changed over time based on society's "sensibilities," rather than anything objectively meaningful.